Chapter One A LETTER FOR GEORGE
　　Chapter One A LETTER FOR GEORGE
　　ANNE was trying to do some of her prep. in a corner of the common-room when her cousinGeorge came bursting in.
　　George was not a boy; she was a girl called Georgina, but because she had always wanted to be aboy she insisted on being called George. So George she was. She wore her curly hair cut short,and her bright blue eyes gleamed angrily now as she came towards Anne.
　　'Anne! I've just had a letter from home - and what do you think? Father wants to go and live onmy island to do some special work - and he wants to build a sort of tower or something in thecastle yard!' The other girls looked up in amusement, and Anne held out her hand for the letterthat George was waving at her. Everyone knew about the little island off Kirrin Bay thatbelonged to George. Kirrin Island was a tiny place with an old ruined castle in the middle of it:
　　the home of rabbits and gulls and jackdaws.
　　It had underground dungeons, in which George and her cousins had had one or two amazingadventures. It had once belonged to George's mother, and she had given it to George - andGeorge was very fierce where her precious Kirrin Island was concerned! It was hers. Nobodyelse must live there, or even land there without her permission.
　　And now, dear me, here was her father proposing to go to her island, and even build some sort ofworkshop there! George was red with exasperation.
　　'It's just like grown-ups; they go and give you things, and then act as though the things weretheirs all the time. I don't want Father living on my island, and building nasty messy sheds andthings there.'
　　'Oh George - you know your father is a very famous scientist, who needs to work in peace,' saidAnne, taking the letter. 'Surely you can lend him your island for a bit?'
　　'There are plenty of other places where he can work in peace,' said George. 'Oh dear - I was sohoping we could go and stay there in the Easter holls - take our boat there, and food andeverything, just like we've done before. Now we shan't be able to if Father really does go there.'
　　Anne read the letter. It was from George's mother.
　　'My darling George, 'I think I must tell you at once that your Father proposes to live on KirrinIsland for some little time in order to finish some very important experiments he is making. He3
　　will have to have some kind of building erected there - a sort of tower, I believe. Apparently heneeds a place where he can have absolute peace and isolation, and also, for some reason, wherethere is water all round him. The fact of being surrounded by water is necessary to hisexperiment. 'Now, dear, don't be upset about this. I know that you consider Kirrin Island is yourvery own, but you must allow your family to share it, especially when it is for something asimportant as your father's scientific work. Father thinks you will be very pleased indeed to lendhim Kirrin Island, but I know your funny feelings about it, so I thought I had better write and tellyou, before you arrive home and see him installed there, complete with his tower.'
　　The letter then went on about other things, but Anne did not bother to read these. She looked atGeorge.
　　'Oh, George! I don't see why you mind your father borrowing Kirrin Island for a bit! I wouldn'tmind my father borrowing an island from me - if I was lucky enough to have one!'
　　'Your father would talk to you about it first, and ask your permission, and see if you minded,'
　　said George, sulkily. 'My father never does anything like that. He just does exactly as he likeswithout asking anybody anything. I really do think he might have written to me himself. He justputs my back up.'
　　'You've got a back that is very easily put up, 'George,' said Anne, laughing. 'Don't scowl at melike that. I'm not borrowing your island without your gracious permission.
　　But George wouldn't smile back. She took her letter and read it again gloomily. 'To think that allmy lovely holiday plans are spoilt!' she said. 'You know how super Kirrin Island is at Easter time- all primroses and gorse and baby rabbits. And you and Julian and Dick were coming to stay,and we haven't stayed together since last summer when we went caravanning.'
　　'I know. It is hard luck!' said Anne. 'It would have been wizard to go and stay on the island theseholls. But perhaps your father wouldn't mind if we did? We needn't disturb him.'
　　'As if living on Kirrin Island with Father there would be the same as living there all byourselves,' said George, scornfully. 'You know it would be horrid.'
　　Well, yes - Anne didn't think on the whole that Kirrin Island would be much fun with UncleQuentin there. George's father was such a hot-tempered, impatient man, and when he was in themiddle of one of his experiments he was quite unbearable. The least noise upset him.
　　'Oh dear - how he will yell at the jackdaws to keep quiet, and shout at the noisy gulls!' said Anne,beginning to giggle.
　　4
　　'He won't find Kirrin quite so peaceful as he imagines!' George gave a watery sort of smile. Shefolded up the letter and turned away.
　　'Well, I think it's just the limit,' she said. 'I wouldn't have felt so bad if only Father had asked mypermission.'
　　'He'd never do that!' said Anne. 'It just wouldn't occur to him. Now George, don't spend the restof the day brooding over your wrongs, for goodness' sake. Go down to the kennels and fetchTimmy. He'll soon cheer you up.'
　　Timothy was George's dog, whom she loved with all her heart. He was a big brown mongrel dog,with a ridiculously long tail, and a wide mouth that really seemed to smile. All the four cousinsloved him. He was so friendly and loving, so lively and amusing, and he had shared so verymany adventures with them all. The five of them had had many happy times together.
　　George went to get Timmy. Her school allowed the children to keep their own pets. If it hadn'tallowed this, it is quite certain that George would not have gone to boarding-school! She couldnot bear to be parted from Timmy for even a day.
　　Timmy began to bark excitedly as soon as she came near. George lost her sulky look and smiled.
　　Dear Timmy, dear trustable Timmy - he was better than any person! He was always on her side,always her friend whatever she did, and to Timmy there was no one in the world so wonderful asGeorge.
　　They were soon going through the fields together. George talked to Timmy as she always did.
　　She told him her father borrowing Kirrin Island. Timmy listened every word she said as if heunderstood everything. Timmy knew when George was upset. He would not leave his mistress'sside, not even when a rabbit shot his path. He gave her hand a few little licks every now and bythe time that George was back at school again she felt much better. She took Timmy into schoolwith smuggling him in at a side door. Dogs were not allowed in the school building, but George,like her father, often did exactly as she liked.
　　She hurried Timmy up to her dormitory. He scuttled under her bed quickly and lay down. His tailthumped the floor gently. He knew what this meant. George wanted the comfort of his nearnessthat night! He would be able to jump on her bed, when lights were out, and snuggle into thecrook of her knees. His brown eyes gleamed with delight.
　　'Now, lie quiet,' said George, and went out of the room to join the other girls. She found Anne,who was busy writing a letter to her brothers, Julian and Dick, at their boarding-school.
　　5
　　'I've told them about Kirrin Island, and your father wanting to borrow it,' she said. 'Would youlike to come and stay with us, George, these holls, instead of us coming to Kirrin? Then youwon't feel cross all the time because your father is on your island.'
　　'No thanks,' said George, at once. 'I'm going home. I want to keep an eye on Father! I don't wanthim blowing up Kirrin Island with one of his experiments. You know he's messing about withexplosives now, don't you?'
　　'Ooooh - atom bombs, or things like that?' said Anne.
　　'I don't know,' said George. 'Anyway, quite apart from keeping an eye on Father and my island,we ought to go and stay at Kirrin to keep Mother company. She'll be all alone if Father's on theisland. I suppose he'll take food and everything there.'
　　'Well, there's one thing, we shan't have to creep about on tiptoe and whisper, if your father isn't atKirrin Cottage!' said Anne. 'We can be as noisy as we like. Do cheer up, George!'
　　But it took George quite a long time to get over the fit of gloom caused by her mother's letter.
　　Even having Timmy on her bed each night, till he was discovered by an angry teacher, did notquite make up for her disappointment.
　　The term ran swiftly on to its end. April came in, with sunshine and showers. Holidays camenearer and nearer! Anne thought joyfully of Kirrin, with its lovely sandy beach, its blue sea, itsfishing-boats and its lovely cliffside walks.
　　Julian and Dick thought longingly of them too. This term both they and the girls broke up on thesame day. They could meet in London and travel down to Kirrin together. Hurrah! The day cameat last. Trunks were piled in the hail. Cars arrived to fetch some of the children who lived fairlynear. The school coaches drew up to take the others down to the station. There was a terrificnoise of yelling and shouting everywhere. The teachers could not make themselves heard in thedin.
　　'Anyone would think that every single child had gone completely mad,' said one of them toanother. 'Oh, thank goodness, they're getting into the coaches. George! Must you rush along thecorridor at sixty miles an hour, with Timmy barking his head off all the time!'
　　'Yes, I must, I must!' cried George. 'Anne, where are you? Do come and get into the coach. I'vegot Timmy. He knows it's holidays now. Come on, Tim!'
　　Down to the station went the singing crowd of children. They piled into the train.
　　6
　　'Bags I this seat! Who's taken my bag? Get out, Hetty, you know you can't bring your dog in herewith mine.
　　They fight like anything. Hurrah, the guard's blowing his whistle! We're off!' The engine pulledslowly out of the station, its long train of carriages behind it, filled to bursting with girls off fortheir holidays. Through the quiet countryside it went, through small towns and villages, and atlast ran through the smoky outskirts of London.
　　'The boys' train is due in two minutes before ours,' said Anne, leaning out of the window, as thetrain drew slowly into the London station. 'If it was punctual, they might be on our platform tomeet us. Oh look, George, look - there they are!' George hung out of the window too. 'Hie,Julian!' she yelled. 'Here we are! Hie, Dick; Julian!'
1.给乔治的信
　　给乔治的信
　　安妮正在公共休息室的角落里预习功课，她的堂姐乔治突然闯了进来。
　　乔治不是男孩，而是一个女孩。她的本名叫乔治娜，因为一直想当男孩子，所以坚持要求大家都称呼她为“乔治”。此时她正朝着安妮走过来，顶着一头剪得很短的鬈发，明亮的蓝眼睛里闪烁着愤怒的光芒。
　　“安妮！我刚刚收到家里的来信。你猜怎么着？我爸爸要去我的岛上做一些特殊的实验，说是要在城堡的庭院里建一座塔什么的。”
　　其他女孩都饶有兴趣地抬起头来。安妮伸出手，接过乔治挥舞着的那封信。
　　大家都知道，科林湾附近的那座小岛是属于乔治的。科林岛很小，岛中央有座破败的城堡，如今成了兔子、海鸥和寒鸦的家园。
　　城堡里还有一座地牢。乔治和她的堂兄妹们在那里经历过一两次奇妙的冒险。
　　这座岛原本属于乔治的妈妈，后来妈妈把岛送给了乔治。只要涉及和科林岛有关的事，乔治就会变得凶巴巴的。那是她的岛！没有她的许可，任何人都不能踏足半步，更别提在岛上住了。
　　而现在，她爸爸说要去岛上住，还要在那里建房子！乔治气得脸都红了。
　　“这就是大人们的做派。他们先给你一些东西，然后依然把这些东西占为己有，一切都仍然由他们支配。我不想让爸爸住在我的岛上，更别提盖什么又脏又乱的破棚子了！”
　　“哦，乔治！你爸爸可是一位非常有名的科学家，他需要一个安静的地方工作。”安妮拿着信问，“你就不能把科林岛借给他一段时间吗？”
　　“他可以在很多地方安静地工作！”乔治说，“哎，我原本计划得好好的，我们一起去科林岛过复活节假期。我们划船去，带上食物和别的东西，就像从前那样自由自在地玩。如果爸爸在岛上，我们就不能在那里度假了。”
　　安妮打开了范妮婶婶写的那封信。
　　亲爱的乔治：
　　有一件事，我想我必须马上告诉你。为了完成一些非常重要的实验，你爸爸打算在科林岛住上一段时间。他要在那儿修建一个建筑——可能是一座塔或者类似的东西。他需要一个绝对安静、与世隔绝的地方。因为某些特殊的原因，那个地方还必须被水包围着。
　　这一点对他的实验至关重要。
　　亲爱的宝贝，希望你不要为此烦恼哦。我明白，你一直把科林岛看作是你的专属领地。但是现在，你必须学会和家人分享它。因为对于你爸爸的科学研究来说，科林岛也非常重要。你爸爸以为你会非常乐意地把科林岛借给他，但是我知道，你并不这样想。所以我先写信告诉你，以免你回到科林庄园之后才发现他已经占据了那座岛，而且还在那里建起了高塔。
　　……
　　那封信里还写了些别的事，但是安妮没有仔细去读。
　　她抬头看着乔治：“我不明白你为什么那么介意你爸爸借了科林岛！换成是我，就一点都不介意——如果我有那么幸运，能有一座属于自己的小岛的话！”
　　“你爸爸会先跟你商量，征求你的同意。”乔治闷闷不乐地说，“可我爸爸从来不会那样做。他只做自己喜欢的事，从来不管别人怎么想。我原以为他会自己写信来和我商量，可是他只会惹我发脾气。”
　　“可是你真的很容易发脾气啊，乔治。”安妮笑着说，“嘿，别那么瞪着我。没有你的允许，我可不会借用你的科林岛。”
　　但乔治没有笑。她拿起信又读了一遍，表情更沮丧了。
　　“美好假期的所有计划全泡汤了！”乔治说，“你不知道科林岛在复活节的时候有多棒！到处都盛开着迎春花和金雀花，还有蹦蹦跳跳的小兔子。我一直期待着这一天，和你、朱利安还有迪克一起去岛上度假。自从去年夏天露营之后，我们还没有一起聚过呢。”
　　“我当然明白。在科林岛上度假，就像绿野仙踪一样美妙。”安妮说，“不过，也许你爸爸不介意我们也在那儿呢？我们不会打扰到他的。”
　　“和我爸爸一起住在科林岛，那可和我们自己玩不一样。”乔治带着嘲笑的语气说，“你知道的，和他在一起有多可怕！”
　　没错，安妮当然不觉得和昆廷叔叔一起待在科林岛会很有趣。
　　昆廷叔叔是一个脾气急躁、没有耐心的人。他一旦沉浸在自己的科学实验中，就不能容忍任何打扰。哪怕是一点点的噪声，都会让他心烦意乱。
　　“想想看，他是不是要对着那些聒噪的寒鸦和海鸥大吼大叫，让它们保持安静！”安妮咯咯地笑了起来，“他迟早会发现，科林岛根本不像他想象得那么安静！”
　　乔治也轻轻地笑了一下。她把信叠起来，转身准备离开。“这是在挑战我的忍耐极限。”她说，“如果他能提前征求我的意见，我也不会这么气愤。”
　　“可是你爸爸永远不会那样做啊！因为他根本想不到。”安妮说，“乔治，别把时间都耗在计较这些不开心的事情上面。去学校犬舍接蒂米吧，它会让你开心起来的。”
　　蒂米是乔治养的狗，是一只棕色的混种大狗，乔治非常喜欢它。它长着一条搞笑的长尾巴，大嘴巴朝两边咧开，像是在哈哈大笑。乔治、安妮、朱利安和迪克都很喜欢它。它是那么友善可爱，活泼有趣。乔治堂兄妹四人和蒂米共同经历了很多次冒险，一起度过了许多快乐的时光。
　　乔治去接蒂米了。这所学校允许孩子们养宠物——如果不是这样的话，乔治就不会上这所寄宿学校了。她可离不开蒂米，哪怕一天也不行。
　　看到乔治走近，蒂米兴奋地叫了起来。乔治沮丧的脸上露出了笑容。亲爱的蒂米，忠诚的狗狗，最好的朋友！它永远站在乔治这边，无论她做什么，它都像真正的朋友一样坚定地支持她。在蒂米眼里，乔治就是世界上最棒的人。
　　很快，乔治带着蒂米穿过操场。像往常一样，乔治把她爸爸擅自占用科林岛的事情一五一十地告诉了蒂米。蒂米一如既往地专心倾听，好像能理解她说的每一句话，就连路边突然蹿出一只兔子，它也没有离开小主人半步。这就是蒂米的本领，它总是能够觉察到乔治什么时候不高兴。
　　蒂米时不时地舔舔乔治的手。等回到学校时，乔治已经感觉心里舒服多了。她带着蒂米从侧门偷偷地溜进宿舍。学校不准孩子们把狗带进宿舍，但乔治偏要按照自己喜欢的方式做事，这和她的爸爸一模一样。
　　乔治带着蒂米一溜烟地进了宿舍。蒂米飞快地钻到床底躺了下来，尾巴轻轻拍打着地板，它完全明白乔治的意思。今天晚上，乔治需要和它亲近，从它这里得到安慰。等熄灯以后，它就可以跳到床上，依偎在乔治的膝盖旁。想到这里，它那棕色的眼睛闪烁出喜悦的光芒。
　　“现在乖乖躺着。”乔治说完，走出房间去找安妮。安妮正忙着给她的两个哥哥——朱利安和迪克写信。他们在另一所寄宿学校念书。
　　“我把你爸爸想借用科林岛的事告诉他们了。”安妮说，“乔治，你愿意过来和我们一起度假吗？这个假期我们不去科林了，你也不用因为你爸爸占用了你的岛而一直生气。”
　　“不了，谢谢。”乔治立刻拒绝了安妮的好意，“我得回家盯着我爸爸！我可不想让他的实验把科林岛炸飞了！我敢肯定，他又在胡乱摆弄那些炸药。”
　　“噢——是类似原子弹那样的东西？”安妮问。
　　“我也不知道。”乔治说，“再说，我也应该回科林庄园陪陪妈妈。如果爸爸去岛上工作，他会住上很长一段时间，妈妈一个人会很孤单的。”
　　“嗯，如果你爸爸不在庄园里，至少我们不用整天轻手轻脚的。”安妮说，“我们可以想怎么闹就怎么闹，为所欲为！开心一点，乔治！”
　　但是，妈妈的来信带来的沮丧情绪仍然困扰着乔治，她花了很长时间才从中摆脱出来。即使蒂米每天晚上在床边陪伴着她（后来被老师发现了，让老师大发雷霆），也无法弥补她心中深深的失望。
　　这个学期很快就要结束了。四月来临，伴随着阳光和细雨，复活节假期越来越近了！这让安妮越发想念科林岛，想念那里可爱的沙滩、蔚蓝的大海、小小的渔船，还有悬崖边的小路。
　　朱利安和迪克也盼望着相聚。这学期他们和女孩们同一天放假，他们终于可以在伦敦相见，然后一起去科林庄园。真是太棒啦！
　　放假的日子终于到了，各式各样的行李箱堆满了学校大厅。一些汽车开来，把那些家离学校近的孩子们接走了。老师们准备自己开车，把家住得远的孩子们送到火车站去。到处充斥着孩子们的喧哗声、吵闹声，老师们都听不见自己的说话声了。
　　“任何人都会觉得这些孩子全都疯掉了。哦，谢天谢地，他们终于上车了。”一个老师对另一个老师说，接着又冲乔治喊道，“乔治！你一定要用每小时60英里的速度在走廊乱跑吗？还有蒂米，一定要汪汪叫个不停吗？”
　　“是的，我不得不这样！”乔治大喊着，“安妮，你在哪儿？快点上车。啊哈，我抓住蒂米了。它也知道我们放假了。快点，蒂米！”
　　孩子们很快到达了火车站。他们唱着歌列队进站，然后一窝蜂似的挤进了车厢。
　　“嘿，这是我的座位！”
　　“谁拿了我的包？”
　　“海蒂，坐到那边去，别让你的狗和我的狗待在一起。它们不喜欢远足旅行。”
　　“哇，调度员终于吹哨子啦！出发喽！”
　　列车拉响汽笛，缓缓地驶出车站。火车头拖着一排长长的车厢，里面挤满了去度假的女孩们。火车驶过宁静的乡村，穿过小镇和村庄，最后行驶到雾气弥漫的伦敦郊区。
　　“朱利安和迪克的火车应该比我们早到两分钟。”安妮靠在窗边说道，她注视着火车缓缓驶入伦敦车站，“如果火车准点，他们会在站台上迎接我们。快看，他们在那儿呢！”
　　乔治也向窗外看去。“嗨，朱利安！嗨，迪克！”她大声欢呼，“我们到啦！”
Chapter Two BACK AT KIRRIN COTTAGE
　　Chapter Two BACK AT KIRRIN COTTAGE
　　JULIAN, Dick, Anne, George and Timmy went straightaway to have buns and ginger-beer at thestation tearoom. It was good to be all together again. Timmy went nearly mad with joy at seeingthe two boys. He kept trying to get on to their knees.
　　'Look here, Timmy, old thing, I love you very much, and I'm jolly glad to see you,' said Dick,'but that's twice you've upset my ginger-beer all over me. Has he behaved himself this term,George?'
　　'Fairly well,' said George, considering. 'Hasn't he, Anne? I mean - he only got the joint out of thelarder once - and he didn't do so much harm to that cushion he chewed - and if people will leavetheir galoshes all over the place, nobody can blame Timmy for having a good old game withthem.'
　　'And that was the end of the galoshes, I suppose,' said Julian, with a grin. 'On the whole, Timmy,you have a rather poor report. I'm afraid our Uncle Quentin will not award you the usual half-crown we get for good reports.'
　　At the mention of her father, George scowled.
　　'I see George has not lost her pretty scowl,' said Dick, in a teasing voice, 'Dear old George! Weshouldn't know her unless she put on that fearsome scowl half a dozen times a day!'
　　7
　　'Oh, she's better than she was,' said Anne, hurrying to George's defense at once.
　　George was not so touchy as she had once been, when she was being teased. All the same, Anneknew that there might be sparks flying over her father taking Kirrin Island these holidays, andshe didn't want George to fly into a temper too soon!
　　Julian looked at his cousin. 'I say, old thing, you're not going to take this business of KirrinIsland too much to heart, are you?' he said. 'You've just got to realize that your father's aremarkably clever man, one of the finest scientists we've got - and I think that those kind offellows ought to be allowed as much freedom as they like, for their work. I mean - if UncleQuentin wants to work on Kirrin Island for some peculiar reason of his own, then you ought tobe pleased to say "Go ahead,' Father!"
　　George looked a little mutinous after this rather long speech; but she thought a great deal ofJulian, and usually went by what he said. He was older than any of them, a tall, good lookingboy, with determined eyes and a strong chin. George scratched Timmy's head, and spoke in alow voice. 'All right. I won't go up in smoke about it, Julian. But I'm frightfully disappointed. I'dplanned to go to Kirrin Island ourselves these holls.'
　　'Well, we're all disappointed,' said Julian. 'Buck-up with your bun, old thing. We've got to getacross London and catch the train for Kirrin. We shall miss it if we don't look out.'
　　Soon they were in the train for Kirrin. Julian was very good at getting porters and taxis. Annegazed admiringly at her big brother as he found them all corner-seat a carriage. Julian did knowhow to tackle things!
　　Do you think I've grown, Julian?' she asked him. 'I hope I'd be as tall as George by the end of thisterm too!'
　　Well - I should think you might be a quarter of an inch more than last term,' said Julian. 'Youcan't catch us up - you'll always be the smallest! But I like you small.'
　　'Look at Timmy, putting his head out of the window usual!' said Dick. 'Timmy, you'll get asmoke-grit in your eye. Then George will go quite mad with grief and think you're going blind!'
　　Woof,' said Timmy, and wagged his tail. That was the nice part about Timmy. He always knewwhen he was being spoken to, even if his name was not mentioned he answered at once.
　　Aunt Fanny was at the station to meet them in the trap. The children flung themselves on her, forthey were very fond of her. She was kind and gentle, and did best to keep her clever, impatienthusband from find too much fault with the children.
　　8
　　'How is Uncle Quentin?' asked Julian, politely, when they were setting off in the trap.
　　'He's very well,' said his aunt. 'And terribly excited really, I've never known him to be so thrilledas he has been lately. His work has been coming along very successfully.'
　　'I suppose you don't know what's his latest experiment?' said Dick.
　　'Oh no! He never tells me a word,' said Aunt Fanny 'He never tells anyone except his colleagues,of course. I do know it's important and I know, of course that the last step the experiment has tobe made in air with water all around. Don't ask me 'Look! There's Kirrin Island!' They hadrounded a corner, and had come in. Guarding the entrance of it was the curious little islandtopped by the old ruined castle. The sun shone down on the blue sea, and the island looked mostenchanting.
　　George looked earnestly at it. She was looking for the building, whatever it was, that her fathersaid he needed for his work. Everyone looked at the island, seeking the same thing. They saw iteasily enough! Rising from castle, probably from the castle yard, was a tall, thin tower, ratherlike a lighthouse. At the top was a glass-enclosed room, which glittered in the sun.
　　"Oh Mother!" I don't like it! It spoils Kirrin Island,' said George, in dismay.
　　'Darling, it can come down when your father has finished his work,' said her mother. 'It's a veryflimsy, temporary thing. It can easily be pulled down. Father promised me he would scrap it assoon as his work was done. He says you can go across and see it, if you like. It's really ratherinteresting.'
　　'Ooooh - I'd love to go and see it,' said Anne, at once. 'It looks so queer. Is Uncle Quentin allalone on Kirrin Island, Aunt Fanny?'
　　'Yes. I don't like him to be alone,' said her aunt. 'For - one thing I am sure he doesn't get hismeals properly, and for another, I'm always afraid some harm might come to him when he'sexperimenting - and if he's alone, how would I know if anything happened to him?'
　　'Well, Aunt Fanny, you could always arrange for him to signal to you each morning and night,couldn't you?' said Julian, sensibly. 'He could use that tower easily. He could flash a signal toyou in the morning, using a mirror, you know -- heliographing that he was all right -- and atnight he could signal with a lamp. Easy!'
　　'Yes. I did suggest that sort of thing,' said his aunt. 'I said I'd go over with you all tomorrow, tosee him and perhaps, Julian dear, you could arrange something of the sort with your uncle? Heseems to listen to you now.'
　　9
　　'Gracious! Do you mean to say Father wants us to invade his secret lair, and actually to see hisstrange tower?' asked George, surprised. 'Well -- 'I don't think I want to go. After all, it's myisland and it's horrid to see someone else taking possession of it.'
　　'Oh, George, don't begin all that again,' said Anne, with a sigh. 'You and your island! Can't youeven lend it to your own father! Aunt Fanny, you should have seen George when your lettercame. She looked so fierce that I was quite scared!'
　　Everyone laughed except George and Aunt Fanny. She looked distressed. George was always sodifficult! She found fault with her father, and got up against him time after time but dear me,how very, very like him she was, with her scowls, her sudden temper, and her fierceness! If onlyGeorge was as sweet-tempered and as easy going as these three cousins of hers!
　　George looked at her mother's troubled face, and felt ashamed of herself. She put her hand on herknee, and said - 'It's all right, Mother! I won't make a fuss. I'll try and keep my feelings to myself,really I will. I know. Father's work is important. I'll go with you to the island tomorrow.'
　　Julian gave George a gentle clap on the back. 'Good old George! She's actually learned, not onlyto give in, but to give in gracefully! George, you're more like a boy than ever when you act likethat.'
　　George glowed. She liked Julian to say she was like a boy. She didn't want to be petty and cattyand bear malice as so many girls did. But Anne looked a little indignant.
　　'It isn't only boys that can learn to give in decently, and things like that,' she said. Heaps of girlsdo. Well, I jolly well hope I do myself!'
　　'My goodness, here's another fire-brand!' said Aunt Fanny, smiling. 'Stop arguing now, all of you- here's Kirrin Cottage. Doesn't it look sweet with all the primroses in the garden, and thewallflowers coming out, and daffodils peeping everywhere?'
　　It certainly did. The four children and Timmy tore in the front gate, delighted to be back. Theyclattered into the house, and, to their great delight, found Joanna, the old cook there. She hadcome back to help for the holidays. She beamed at the children, and fondled Timmy when heleapt round her, barking.
　　'Well, there now! Haven't you all grown again? How big you are, Master Julian taller than I am, Ideclare. And little Miss Anne, why, she's getting quite big.'
　　That pleased Anne, of course. Julian went back to the front door to help his aunt with the smallbags in the trap. The trunks were coming later. Julian and Dick took everything upstairs.
　　10
　　Anne joined them, eager to see her old bedroom again. Oh, how good it was to be in KirrinCottage once more! She looked out of her windows. One looked on to the moor at the back. Theother looked sideways on to the sea. Lovely! Lovely! She began to sing a little song as she undidher bag.
　　'You know,' she said to Dick, when he brought George's bag in, 'you know, Dick, I'm really quitepleased that Uncle Quentin has gone to Kirrin Island, even if it means we won't be able to gothere much! I feel much freer in the house when he's away. He's a very clever man and he can beawfully nice but I always feel a bit afraid of him.'
　　Dick laughed. 'I'm not afraid of him - but he's a bit of a wet blanket in a house, I must say, whenwe're here for the holidays. Funny to think of him on Kirrin Island all alone.'
　　A voice came up the stairs. 'Come down to tea, children, because there are hot scones for you,just out of the oven.'
　　'Coming, Aunt Fanny!' called Dick. 'Hurry, Anne. I'm awfully hungry. Julian, did you hear AuntFanny calling?'
　　George came up the stairs to fetch Anne. She was pleased to be home, and as for Timmy, he wasengaged in going round every single corner of the house, sniffing vigorously.
　　'He always does that!' said George. 'As if he thought that there might be a chair or a table thatdidn't smell the same as it always did. Come on, Tim. Tea-time!'
　　'Mother, as Father isn't here, can Timmy sit beside me on the floor? He's awfully well-behavednow,' asked George to her mother.
　　'Very well,' said her mother, and tea began.
　　What a tea! It looked as if it was a spread for a party of twenty. Good old Joanna! She must havebaked all day. Well, there wouldn't be much left when the Five had finished!
2.重返科林庄园
　　重返科林庄园
　　再次相聚真是太好了！朱利安、迪克、安妮、乔治和蒂米，一见面就冲进火车站的茶室，吃着面包，喝着姜汁汽水。见到两个男孩，蒂米兴奋得像是发了疯，一直想跳上他们的膝盖。
　　“看这儿，蒂米！嘿，老伙计，见到你真高兴。”迪克说，“但你已经把我的姜汁汽水打翻两次了。乔治，它这学期表现得好吗？”
　　“嗯，它的表现相当不错。是吧，安妮？”乔治想了想说，“我的意思是，它确实把餐柜弄坏过，但就那么一次；它确实咬了垫子，但也没有撕烂；至于把胶鞋藏起来这事儿，可怪不着蒂米，谁让人们把鞋子扔得到处都是呢。它只是喜欢这种藏东西的小游戏罢了。”
　　“我猜这就是胶鞋们的最终结局吧。”朱利安咧嘴笑着说，“蒂米，你的成绩单亮红灯了哦，恐怕昆廷叔叔不会给你硬币作为奖励了。”
　　听到朱利安提起自己的爸爸，乔治又皱起了眉头。
　　“瞧瞧，亲爱的乔治还在生闷气呢。”迪克用一种戏谑的声音说，“她要是哪天不发脾气，就不是我们认识的乔治了！”
　　“好了好了，她已经比以前好多了。”安妮马上为乔治辩护。面对迪克的调侃，乔治没有以前那么敏感了。但是安妮知道，只要提起昆廷叔叔在假期占据科林岛的事情，还是会点燃乔治的怒火。她可不想让乔治的表情这么快就由晴转阴！
　　朱利安看着乔治：“我说，你不会把科林岛的事放在心上，对吧？你应该明白，你爸爸是一个拥有超高智商的人，他是世界上最优秀的科学家之一。这样的人物应该有足够的自由，干自己喜欢的事。我的意思是，如果昆廷叔叔因为一些特殊的原因，必须留在科林岛工作，你就应该愉快地回答：‘去吧，爸爸，非常欢迎！’”
　　乔治心里有点抵触这些话，但她还是认真考虑了一下。她很重视朱利安的意见，而且通常都会按照他说的去做。朱利安是他们中间年纪最大的，他个子高大，相貌英俊，有着坚定的眼神和结实的下巴。
　　乔治挠了挠蒂米的头，低声说：“好吧，朱利安，我不会再发脾气了，但是我真的非常失望，我原本都计划好了，这个假期和你们一起去科林岛玩呢。”
　　“是啊，我们也感到很遗憾。”朱利安说，“抓紧吃面包吧，伙伴们。我们得赶紧穿过伦敦市区，赶上去科林的火车。再不快点，就要错过开车的时间了。”
　　很快，孩子们坐上了开往科林的火车。多亏朱利安迅速找到了搬运工和出租车，他们才能顺利地在车厢角落的座位上安顿下来。
　　安妮崇拜地看着哥哥，朱利安真棒，他知道该怎么解决这些事！
　　“朱利安，你看我长高了吗？”安妮问，“真希望在这个学期结束之前，我能长到和乔治一样高！”
　　“嗯，你可能比上学期高了两厘米。”朱利安回答，“但是安妮，你不可能追上我们的，你永远是最小的一个！可是我就喜欢你这么小小的。”
　　“看着蒂米，它又把头伸出窗外了！”迪克说，“烟尘会钻到你眼睛里。你如果因为这个变瞎了，乔治会伤心得发疯的！”
　　“汪汪！”蒂米摇着尾巴回应了一声。这就是蒂米的聪明之处，它总是能明白别人是在跟它说话，即使言语中没有提到它的名字，它也会马上做出反应。
　　范妮婶婶坐着马车到火车站来接他们。一看到范妮婶婶，孩子们都扑了过去，他们都非常喜欢她。范妮婶婶心地善良，温柔可亲，她经常帮孩子们掩饰小错误，以免被她那聪明又没耐心的丈夫发现而大发脾气。
　　“昆廷叔叔还好吗？”马车出发时，朱利安礼貌地问。
　　“他挺好的，最近一直非常兴奋。”范妮婶婶回答道，“说真的，我还从来没有见过他这么兴奋，这说明他的工作进展得很顺利。”
　　“我想您也不知道他的最新实验是什么吧？”迪克问道。
　　“哦，不知道。他一个字也不肯告诉我。”范妮婶婶回答，“当然，除了同事之外，他也不会告诉任何人。不过我知道这项工作对他非常重要，实验的最后阶段必须在被水环绕的地方进行。哦，别问我为什么——不知道。”
　　“看！科林岛！”安妮突然喊道。他们绕过一个拐角，科林湾就映入了眼帘。一座奇特的小岛守卫着海湾的入口，岛中央矗立着一座废弃的城堡。阳光照耀着蔚蓝的海面，小岛显得格外迷人。
　　乔治专注地望着那座小岛，她正在寻找某个建筑物，虽然不知道具体是什么，但她爸爸说过要在岛上修建实验用的建筑。其他人也和她一样，注视着，寻找着。
　　啊，一眼就看到啦！一座又高又细的尖塔从城堡的庭院里拔地而起，形状就像灯塔一样。塔顶是一间封闭的玻璃小屋，在阳光下闪闪发光。
　　“哦，妈妈，我不喜欢这玩意儿！它把科林岛给毁了。”乔治又惊愕又沮丧。
　　“亲爱的，等你爸爸做完实验就会把它拆掉。”范妮婶婶说，“你看，那只是一个并不牢固的临时建筑，很容易就推倒了。你爸爸答应我了，工作一结束就会尽快拆掉。他还说，那座塔挺有意思的，如果你愿意的话可以去看看。”
　　“哦，它看起来很奇怪，我倒是很想去看看。”安妮立刻说，“范妮婶婶，昆廷叔叔是一个人待在岛上吗？”
　　“是的，但我可不喜欢他一个人待着。”范妮婶婶回答，“他肯定不会好好吃饭。我也担心他在做实验时可能会受伤。如果只有他一个人待在那儿，万一发生了什么意外，我都没法知道。”
　　“范妮婶婶，您可以让叔叔每天早晚都给你发一次信号。”朱利安想出一个不错的主意，“他很容易办到，只要用那座塔就可以。早晨，昆廷叔叔可以用镜子反射日光来传递信号，表明他一切都好。
　　到了晚上，他可以用灯光发信号。哈哈，这太简单了！”
　　“是的，我确实提出过这样的要求。”范妮婶婶说，“我跟他说明天会和你们一起去岛上看他。亲爱的朱利安，也许你能劝劝你的叔叔，他好像挺把你的话当回事的。”
　　“天哪，您是说爸爸同意我们进入他的秘密基地，去参观那座奇怪的塔吗？”乔治惊讶地问，“不过我可不想去。毕竟，那是我的岛！眼睁睁看到别人霸占它，实在让人难受！”
　　“好了，乔治，别再这么说了。”安妮叹了口气说，“什么叫你和你的岛！你为什么不愿意把它借给你爸爸呢？范妮婶婶，您应该看看乔治刚收到信时那发飙的样子，当时我都被吓坏了！”
　　大家都笑了起来，只有乔治和她妈妈仍然绷着脸。范妮婶婶看上去忧心忡忡。乔治总是那么难缠！如果她爸爸有什么事情让她挑到了毛病，她就会强烈反抗，一次又一次地和自己的爸爸作对。可是，她又和她爸爸那么相似——两个人都脾气暴躁，动不动就发火！哎，如果乔治能像她的三个堂兄妹一样脾气温和、好相处，那该多好啊！
　　乔治看着妈妈愁眉苦脸的样子，感到有些羞愧。她把双手放在妈妈的膝盖上说：“好了，妈妈！我会尽力控制情绪，不再乱发脾气了。我知道爸爸的工作很重要，明天我就和您一起去岛上看他。”
　　朱利安轻轻地拍了一下乔治的后背。“这就对了，乔治！这不是屈服，而是有尊严地让步！看来你明白了这个道理。乔治，当你懂得了这么做，才真正像男孩子一样有气量。”
　　乔治顿时高兴起来，她喜欢朱利安说她像个男孩子。她可不想让自己像有些女孩那样心胸狭窄，斤斤计较。
　　不过安妮似乎有点愤愤不平。“不是只有男孩才懂得体面地让步，”她说，“很多女孩也能做到这一点。等着瞧吧，我就是这样的！”
　　“天哪，又是个一点就着的小火源！”范妮婶婶笑着说，“好了，所有人立即停止争论！孩子们，科林庄园已经到了。看，迎春花开满了花园，桂竹香长出来了，水仙花也从四处探出了头。这儿可真美啊，不是吗？”
　　是啊，这儿真是美极了。回到科林庄园真是太开心啦！四个孩子和蒂米飞奔着冲进大门，然后拥进屋子。他们见到了厨师乔安娜，大家都很高兴。这个假期乔安娜会一直待在庄园帮忙。她微笑着迎接孩子们，蒂米围着她欢快地又蹦又叫，她轻轻抚摸着蒂米的头。
　　“天哪！你们是不是又长高了？”乔安娜说，“朱利安都这么高啦。我敢肯定，你的个头已经超过我了！还有小安妮，你也长这么大啦！”
　　这话让安妮心花怒放。朱利安回到大门口，帮范妮婶婶把一些小包裹从马车上搬下来，又搬了些大箱子。随后，朱利安和迪克一起把所有的行李都搬到了楼上。
　　安妮也跟着上了楼，迫不及待地想看看自己以前住的卧室。回到科林庄园可真惬意啊！她从卧室的窗户往外望去。这边看到的是庄园后面的旷野，那边看到的是绵延的海岸线。这风景真是太美了！她一边整理背包，一边哼起歌来。
　　这时迪克拎着乔治的包走进安妮的卧室。“迪克，我觉得昆廷叔叔去了科林岛也挺好的。虽然这意味着我们不能经常去岛上了。”安妮对他说，“他不在家的时候，我们可以更自在些。他很聪明，对我们也很好，但我就是有点怕他。”
　　迪克笑了起来：“我倒是不怕他。不过说句实话，我们在这里度假的时候，他如果也在家里，确实有点扫兴。幸好，范妮婶婶说他会一直待在科林岛。”
　　这时，从楼下传来一个声音：“孩子们，下楼来喝茶吧。还有热乎乎的松饼哦，新鲜出炉的！”
　　“范妮婶婶，我们马上就来！”迪克回答道，“走吧，安妮，我饿极了。朱利安，你听见范妮婶婶的话了吗？”
　　乔治上楼来接安妮。回到家里，她感到异常兴奋。至于蒂米嘛，它正忙着巡视房子的每一个角落，兴高采烈地嗅来嗅去。
　　“它总是那样！”乔治说，“好像觉得这儿会有某张椅子或桌子，闻起来和以前不一样。快过来，蒂米，喝下午茶了！妈妈，既然爸爸不在家，蒂米可以坐在我旁边吗？它现在可乖了。”
　　“那好吧。”范妮婶婶答应了。下午茶正式开始，多么丰盛的茶点啊，看起来足够给20人聚会享用了，乔安娜真是个好厨师，她一定忙活了整整一个下午！不过，即使有这么多的茶点，他们五个喝完下午茶离开的时候，剩下的也不多了！
Chapter Three OFF TO KIRRIN ISLAND
　　Chapter Three OFF TO KIRRIN ISLAND
　　NEXT day was fine and warm.
　　'We can go across to the island this morning,' said Aunt Fanny. 'We'll take our own food, becauseI'm sure Uncle Quentin will have forgotten we're coming.'
　　11
　　'Has he a boat there!' asked George. 'Mother - He hasn't taken my boat, has he?'
　　'No, dear,' said her mother. 'He's got another boat. I was afraid he would never be able to get it inand out of all those dangerous rocks round the island, but he got one of the fishermen to takehim, and had his own boat towed behind, with all its stuff in.'
　　'Who built the tower?' asked Julian.
　　'Oh, he made out the plans himself, and some men were sent down from the Ministry ofResearch to put the tower up for him,' said Aunt Fanny. 'It was all rather hush-hush really. Thepeople here were most curious about it, but they don't know any more than I do! No local manhelped in the building, but one or two fishermen were hired to take the material to the island, andto land the men and soon.'
　　'It's all very mysterious,' said Julian. 'Uncle Quentin leads rather an exciting life, really, doesn'the? I wouldn't mind being a scientist myself. I want to be something really worthwhile when Igrow up. I'm not just going into somebody's office. I'm going to be on my own.'
　　'I think I shall be a doctor,' said Dick.
　　'Off to get my boat,' said George, rather bored with this talk. She knew what she was going to dowhen she was grown-up - live on Kirrin Island with Timmy!
　　Aunt Fanny had got ready plenty of food to take across to the island. She was quite lookingforward to the trip. She had not seen her husband for some days and was anxious to know that hewas all right.
　　They all went down to the beach, Julian carrying the bag of food. George was already there withher boat. James, a fisher-boy friend of George's, was there too, ready to push the boat out forthem.
　　He grinned at the children. He knew them all the old days he had looked after Timmy for Georgewhen her father had said the dog must be given away. George had never forgotten James'skindness to Timmy, and always went to see him every holidays.
　　'Going off to the island?' said James. 'That's a queer sort of thing in the middle of it, isn't it? Kindof lighthouse, it looks. Take my hand, Miss, and let me help you in.'
　　Anne took his hand and jumped into the boat. George was already there with Timmy. Soon theywere all in. Julian and George took the oars. James gave them a shove and off they went on thecalm, clear water. Anne could see every stone on the bottom! Julian and George rowed strongly.
　　12
　　They sent the boat along swiftly. George began to sing a rowing song and they all took it up. Itwas lovely to be on the sea in a boat again. Oh holidays, go slowly, don't rush away too fast!
　　'George,' said her mother nervously - 'you will be careful of these awful rocks, won't you? Thewater's so clear today that I can see them all - and some of them are only just below the water.'
　　'Oh Mother! You know I've rowed hundreds of times to Kirrin Island!' - laughed George. 'Isimply couldn't go on a rock! I know them all, really I do. I could almost row blindfold to theisland now.'
　　There was only one place to land on the island in safety. This was a little cove, a natural littleharbour running up to a stretch of sand. It was sheltered by high rocks all round. George andJulian worked their way to the east side of the island, rounded a low wall of very sharp rocks,and there lay the cove, a smooth inlet of water running into the shore! Anne had been looking atthe island as the others rowed. There was the old ruined Kirrin Castle in the center, just the sameas ever. Its tumbledown towers were full of jackdaws as usual. Its old walls were gripped by ivy.
　　'It's a lovely place!' said Anne, with a sigh. Then she gazed at the curious tower that now rosefrom the centre of the castle yard. It was not built of brick but of some smooth, shiny material,that was fitted together in sections. Evidently the tower had been made in that way so that itmight be brought to the island easily, and set up there quickly.
　　'Isn't it queer?' said Dick. 'Look at that little glass room at the top - like a look-out room! Iwonder what it's for?' 'Can anyone climb up inside the tower?' asked Dick, turning to AuntFanny.
　　'Oh yes. There is a narrow spiral staircase inside,' said his aunt. 'That's about all there is insidethe tower itself. It's the little room at the top that is important. It has got some extraordinarywiring there, essential to your uncle's experiments. I don't think he does anything with the tower- it just has to be there, doing something on its own, which has a certain effect on theexperiments he is making.'
　　Anne couldn't follow this. It sounded too complicated. 'I should like to go up the tower,' she said.
　　'Well, perhaps your uncle will let you,' said her aunt.
　　'If he's in a good temper,' said George.
　　'Now George - you're not to say things like that,' said her mother.
　　The boat ran into the little harbour, and grounded softly. There was another boat there already -Uncle Quentin's.
　　13
　　George leapt out with Julian and they pulled it up a little further, so that the others could get outwithout wetting their feet. Out they all got, and Timmy ran up the beach in delight.
　　'Now, Timmy!' said George, warningly, and Timmy turned a despairing eye on his mistress.
　　Surely she wasn't going to stop him looking to see if there were any rabbits? Only just looking!
　　What harm was there in that?
　　Ah - there was a rabbit! And another and another! They sat all about, looking at the littlecompany coming up from the shore. They flicked their ears and twitched their noses, keepingquite still.
　　'Oh, they're as tame as ever!' said Anne in delight. 'Aunty Fanny, aren't they lovely? Do look atthe baby one over there. He's washing his face!'
　　They stopped to look at the rabbits. They really were astonishingly tame. But then very fewpeople came to Kirrin Island, and the rabbits multiplied in peace, running about where they liked,quite unafraid.
　　'Oh, that one is began Dick, but then the picture was spoilt. Timmy, quite unable to do nothingbut look, had suddenly lost his self-control and was bounding on the surprised rabbits. In a tricenothing could be seen but white bobtails flashing up and down as rabbit after rabbit rushed to itsburrow.
　　'Timmy!' called George, crossly, and poor Timmy put his tail down; looking round at Georgemiserably.
　　'What!' he seemed to say. 'Not even a scamper after the rabbits? What a hard-hearted mistress!'
　　'Where's Uncle Quentin?' asked Anne, as they walked to the great broken archway that was theentrance to the old castle. Behind it were the stone steps that led towards the centre. They werebroken and irregular now. Aunt Fanny went across them carefully, afraid of stumbling, but thechildren; who were wearing rubber shoes, ran over them quickly.
　　They passed through a ruined doorway into what looked like a great yard. Once there had been astone-paved floor, but now most of it was covered by sand, and by close-growing weeds or grass.
　　The castle had had two towers. One was almost a complete ruin. The other was in better shape.
　　Jackdaws circled round it, and flew above the children's heads, crying 'chack, chack, chack'.
　　'I suppose your father lives in the little old room with the two slit-like windows,' said Dick toGeorge. 'That's the only place in the castle that would give him any shelter. Everywhere else is inruins except that one room. Do you remember we once spent a night there?'
　　14
　　'Yes,' said George. 'It was fun. I suppose that's where Father lives. There's nowhere else - unlesshe's down in the dungeons!'
　　'Oh, no one would live in the dungeons surely, unless they simply had to!' said Julian. 'They're sodark and cold. Where is your father, George? I can't see him anywhere.'
　　'Mother, where would Father be?' asked George. 'Where's his workshop -- in that old roomthere?' She pointed to the dark, stone-walled, stone-roofed room, which was really all that wasleft of the part in which people had long ago lived. It jutted out from what had once been the wallof the castle.
　　'Well, really, I don't exactly know,' said her mother. 'I suppose he works over there. He's alwaysmet me down at the cove, and we've just sat on the sand and had a picnic and talked. He didn'tseem to want me to poke round much.'
　　'Let's call him,' said Dick. So they shouted loudly. 'Uncle QUEN-tin! Uncle QUEN-tin! Whereare you?'
　　The jackdaws flew up in fright, and a few gulls, who had been sitting on part of the ruined wall,joined in the noise, crying 'ee-oo, ee-oo, ee-oo' over and over again. Every rabbit disappeared ina trice. No Uncle Quentin appeared. They shouted again.
　　'UNCLE QUENTIN! WHERE ARE YOU?'
　　'What a noise!' said Aunt Fanny, covering her ears. 'I should think that Joanna must have heardthat at home. Oh dear - where is your uncle? This is most annoying of him. I told him I'd bringyou across today.'
　　'Oh well - he must be somewhere about,' said Julian, cheerfully. 'If Mahomet won't come to themountain, then the mountain must go to Mahomet. I expect he's deep in some book or other.
　　We'll hunt for him.'
　　'We'll look in that little dark room,' said Anne. So they all went through the stone doorway, andfound themselves in a little dark room, lit only by two slits of windows. At one end was a space,or recess, where a fireplace had once been, going back into the thick stone wall.
　　'He's not here' said Julian in surprise. 'And what's more - there's nothing here at all! No food, noclothes, no books, no stores of any sort. This is not his workroom, nor even his store!'
　　'Then he must be down in the dungeons,' said Dick. 'Perhaps it's necessary to his work to beunderground - and with water all round! Let's go and find the entrance. We know where it is -not far from the old well in the middle of the yard.'
　　15
　　'Yes. He must be down in the dungeons. Mustn't he, Aunt Fanny?' said Anne. 'Are you comingdown?'
　　'Oh no,' said her aunt. 'I can't bear those dungeons. I'll sit out here in the sun, in this shelteredcorner, and unpack the sandwiches. It's almost lunch-time.'
　　'Oh good,' said everyone. They went towards the dungeon entrance. They expected to see the bigflat stone that covered the entrance, standing upright, so that they might go down the stepsunderground.
　　But the stone was lying flat. Julian was just about to pull on the iron ring to lift it up when henoticed something peculiar.
　　'Look,' he said. 'There are weeds growing round the edges of the stone. Nobody has lifted it for along time. Uncle Quentin isn't down in the dungeons!' 'Then where is he?' said Dick. 'Wherevercan he be?'
3.科林岛之旅
　　科林岛之旅
　　第二天，风和日丽。
　　“我们今天上午就去科林岛吧，”范妮婶婶说，“但是我们得自带食物。我敢打赌，你们的昆廷叔叔肯定不记得我们要过去。”
　　“他在那儿有船吗？”乔治问道，“爸爸没有把我的船划走吧？”
　　“是的，亲爱的，他有另一艘船。”范妮婶婶说，“我一直担心，他没办法自己驾船在那些危险的暗礁群中进进出出。他找了一个渔民带路，用绳索把自己的船拖在后面，船上装满了他实验要用的东西。”
　　“那是谁建造了那座塔呢？”朱利安问。
　　“哦，是他自己画的图纸，然后研究所派了些人来帮他修建。”范妮婶婶说，“这一切都进行得非常迅速。当地的人们都特别好奇，不过他们知道的也不多。在岛上帮忙的都不是当地人。只有一两个渔民受雇运送一些实验原料什么的，帮岛上的那些人安置下来。”
　　“听起来很神秘啊。”朱利安说，“说真的，昆廷叔叔的生活太刺激了，是吧？我也想当一个科学家，等我长大了，也要成为一个真正有价值的人。我可不想只是在别人的办公室打工，我要有自己的一番作为。”
　　“我想我会成为一名医生。”迪克说。
　　“我要去找我的船了。”乔治说。她对这个话题完全不感兴趣。
　　她非常清楚自己长大后要做什么——当然是和蒂米一起住在科林岛！
　　范妮婶婶非常期待这次旅行，为此她准备了充足的食物。她已经好几天没见到自己的丈夫了，非常想知道他过得怎么样。
　　所有人都来到了海滩。朱利安拎着一袋食物。乔治已经准备好她的船，等在那儿了。渔家男孩阿尔夫也在那里，他是乔治的朋友，过来帮他们推船。
　　阿尔夫冲他们咧嘴笑了笑，他对他们过去的经历一清二楚。有一次乔治的爸爸坚持要把蒂米送走时，是阿尔夫帮忙照看了一段时间。乔治从没有忘记阿尔夫照看过蒂米这件事，她每个假期都会来看他。
　　“现在出发去科林岛吗？”阿尔夫说，“岛中央有个奇怪的东西，像是灯塔。抓住我的手，安妮小姐，让我扶你上船。”
　　安妮扶着阿尔夫的手上了船。而乔治和蒂米已经自己跳进了船里。很快，所有人都上船了。阿尔夫用力推了一把，小船向着大海出发了。海水平静清澈，安妮甚至可以看到水底的每一块石头！
　　朱利安和乔治卖力地划桨，船飞快地离开了海岸。乔治唱起船歌，其他孩子也跟着唱了起来。再次驾船出海真是太棒了！美好的假期啊，你慢慢来，不要匆匆忙忙地离开！
　　小船接近科林岛准备靠岸时，范妮婶婶显得有点紧张。“乔治，你会当心那些可怕的礁石的，对吧？今天的海水这么清澈，我看得很清楚，它们就藏在水面下。”
　　“妈妈，您知道我已经划船来过科林岛几百次了！”乔治大笑着说，“肯定不会撞上的！每一块礁石的位置都印在我脑子里。我闭着眼都能划过去。”
　　科林岛四周都是高耸入云的岩石，只有一个地方可以让小船安全地靠岸。那是从一片浅滩延伸出来的一个小海湾，形成了一座天然的小港口。乔治和朱利安把船划到岛的东边，从一面陡峭的岩壁绕了过去。小海湾就静静地躺在那儿，海浪平缓地涌向岸边。
　　当其他人都在划船时，安妮却一直观察着这座岛。和她记忆中的一样，一座废弃的城堡矗立在岛的中央。摇摇欲坠的尖塔上落满了寒鸦，老旧的墙壁上覆盖着常春藤。
　　“真是个好地方！”安妮感叹道。她凝视着那座从城堡庭院里拔地而起的怪异的塔。那不是用砖块砌成的，而是用一些光滑闪亮的材料建造的。很显然，这样的设计是为了方便把这些材料带到岛上，并且能够迅速组合成某种建筑。
　　“看，塔顶上那间玻璃小屋，像一间瞭望室！这是不是很奇怪？”迪克说，“我想知道那是干什么用的？”
　　“那座塔可以爬上去吗？”迪克转向范妮婶婶问。
　　“是的，塔里有部狭窄的螺旋式楼梯，”范妮婶婶回答道，“这就是塔内的一切。最顶层的那间玻璃小屋非常重要，里面有一些奇怪的电线，对你叔叔的实验至关重要。除此之外，我不知道他还用这座塔做什么——它只是在那里自己运转着，这对他正在进行的实验也有些影响。”
　　安妮没有听懂范妮婶婶的解释。这实在太复杂了。“我很想到塔上去看一看。”她说。
　　“也许你们的叔叔会同意的。”范妮婶婶说。
　　“除非他的心情特别好。”乔治补充了一句。
　　“注意点，乔治。别这么说你爸爸。”范妮婶婶说。
　　小船驶进了海港，缓缓地停靠在海岸边。那儿已经停着一艘船了——昆廷叔叔的船。
　　乔治和朱利安先跳下船，把船往岸上拖得更远一些，这样其他人下船时就不会弄湿鞋子了。所有人都下了船，蒂米也高兴地跑上岸。
　　“不行，蒂米！”乔治发出警告。蒂米回过头，失望地看着小主人，好像在说：“我只是去看看有没有兔子，为什么要阻止呢？只是看一眼，这样都不行吗？”
　　啊，兔子！一只、两只、三只……到处都是！它们安静地坐在那里，望着这群从海边走来的不速之客。它们一动不动，只是偶尔晃一晃耳朵，耸一耸鼻子。
　　“看，它们还是那么温驯！”安妮高兴地说，“范妮婶婶，它们是不是很可爱？你看那边的小兔宝宝，它在洗脸呢！”
　　大家都停下来看着这些兔子。它们确实乖巧得令人惊讶。因为很少有人来到科林岛，兔子一直安静地繁衍，自由自在地奔跑，一点都不怕人。
　　“哦，快看那一只……”迪克的话还没说完，蒂米就破坏了这幅宁静的画面。可怜的蒂米忍受不了就这么看着，它突然失去了自制力，向那些兔子猛扑过去。受惊的兔子四散逃窜，一只跟着一只冲向洞穴。只见白色的短尾巴上下闪动，瞬间就消失得无影无踪。
　　“蒂米，看看你做的好事！”乔治生气了。蒂米垂下尾巴，眼神哀怨地望着乔治，似乎在说：“连追兔子都不行吗？真是不通情理的主人！”
　　孩子们穿过一道破旧的拱门，往城堡走去。那是这座古老城堡的入口，后面有一条石阶通向城堡中央。石阶已经残破不堪，变得坑坑洼洼了。范妮婶婶小心翼翼地走过，生怕被绊倒。可穿着胶鞋的孩子们并不担心，他们飞快地踩着石阶跑了过去。
　　穿过一扇残破的门廊，他们走进了一个宽敞的庭院。这里曾经有一片石板铺成的地面，但现在已经被沙土覆盖，杂草丛生。
　　“昆廷叔叔在哪儿呢？”安妮问道。
　　城堡里原来有两座塔，一座几乎已经完全倒塌，另一座的情况稍好一些。寒鸦在高塔周围盘旋，不时擦着孩子们的头顶飞过，带着哭腔叫着：“啊，啊，啊！”
　　“我猜你爸爸就住在那间屋子里，里面有两扇像裂缝一样狭窄的窗户。”迪克对乔治说，“城堡里其他地方都成了废墟，那里是唯一能遮风挡雨的地方。你还记得吗，我们曾经在那个房间住过一晚？”
　　“我当然记得，那晚很有意思。”乔治说，“我想那就是爸爸住的地方。除此之外没别的地方了，除非他住在地牢里！”
　　“不到万不得已，没人会愿意住在地牢里！”朱利安说，“那里又黑又冷。乔治，你知道你爸爸会在哪儿吗？到处都没看到他。”
　　“妈妈，您知道爸爸在哪儿吗？”乔治问，“他的实验室会在那间老屋子里吗？”乔治指向那间黑乎乎的屋子。房间的墙壁和屋顶都是石头砌成的。整间屋子紧贴着城堡的一面残壁，从里面凸出来。很久以前曾有人在里面居住，现在就剩下这些了。
　　“这个嘛，我不太清楚。”范妮婶婶回答，“我想他是在那边工作吧。他总是在那个小海湾和我见面，我们也只是坐在沙滩上吃点东西，聊聊天。他似乎不想让我在岛上到处转。”
　　“那我们喊他出来吧。”迪克提议。于是孩子们大声喊起来：“昆廷叔叔！昆廷叔叔！你在哪儿——”
　　喊声震天，寒鸦受到惊吓飞了起来。几只停驻在断壁上的海鸥也加入了喧闹，不停地“喔喔”叫着。兔子瞬间跑得不见了踪影。
　　昆廷叔叔没有出现。于是他们又喊了一声：“昆廷叔叔——你在哪儿——”
　　“太吵啦！”范妮婶婶捂住耳朵说，“这么喊下去，乔安娜在家里都能听到了。你们的叔叔最讨厌吵闹了，天哪，他到底在哪儿？我告诉过他今天会带你们过来。”
　　“他一定就在附近。”朱利安兴高采烈地说，“那句话怎么说来着？‘山不过来，我就过去。’ 我想他可能正沉浸在某本书中呢，也可能在忙别的事，我们去找他吧。”
　　“我们去那间小石屋找找。”安妮说。于是他们穿过石门，走进那间黑暗的小屋。屋里黑乎乎的，只有两扇窗户透进来一点光。在房间的另一头，厚厚的石墙上有一处凹陷下去，那里曾经应该是壁炉的位置。
　　“他不在这儿。”朱利安有些惊讶，“更奇怪的是，这里什么都没有！没有食物，没有衣服，没有书，没有任何东西。这里肯定不是他的实验室，也不是他住的地方！”
　　“那他肯定在地牢里。”迪克说，“也许他的实验必须在地底下进行，四周还得被水包围着！我们还是先去地牢的入口吧。我们知道它的位置，就在庭院的正中央，离那口废弃的水井不远的地方。”
　　“对啊，他一定在地牢里。”安妮说，“范妮婶婶，您要和我们一起去吗？”
　　“不，我可受不了地牢。”范妮婶婶说，“我还是坐在角落里晒太阳吧。快到午饭时间了，我去把三明治拿出来。”
　　“太好了。”孩子们齐声说道，然后他们走向地牢的入口。入口处有一块大石板，他们原本期待石板是立着的，那样他们就可以直接沿着台阶走下去了。可是石板平放在地面上。
　　朱利安正要拉动铁环把石板抬起来，却注意到一些奇怪的事。“看，石板周围长着很多杂草。”他说，“肯定很久没人打开过这个入口了。昆廷叔叔根本不在地牢里！”
　　“那他会去哪儿了呢？”迪克问，“他到底在哪儿呢？”
Chapter Four WHERE IS UNCLE QUENTIN?
　　Chapter Four WHERE IS UNCLE QUENTIN?
　　The four of them, with Timmy nosing round their legs, stood staring down at the big stone thathid the entrance to the dungeons. Julian was perfectly right. The stone could not have been liftedfor months, because weeds had grown closely round the edges, sending their small roots intoevery crack.
　　'No one is down there,' said Julian. 'We need not even bother to pull up the stone and go down tosee. If it had been lifted lately, those weeds would have been torn up as it was raised.'
　　'And anyway, we know that no one can get out of the dungeon once the entrance stone is closingit,' said Dick. 'It's too heavy. Uncle Quentin wouldn't be silly enough to shut himself in! He'dleave it open.'
　　'Of course he would,' said Anne. 'Well - he's not there, then. He must be somewhere else.'
　　'But where?' said George. 'This is only a small island, and we know every corner of it. Oh -would he be in that cave we hid in once? The only cave on the island.'
　　16
　　'Oh yes he might be,' said Julian. 'But I doubt it. I can't see Uncle Quentin dropping downthrough the hole in the cave's roof - and that's the only way of getting into it unless you're goingto clamber and slide about the rocks on the shore for ages. I can't see him doing that, either.'
　　They made their way beyond the castle to the other side of the island. Here there was a cave theyhad once lived in. It could be entered with difficulty on the seaward side, as Julian had said, byclambering over slippery rocks, or it could be entered by dropping down a rope through a hole inthe roof to the floor some way below.
　　They found the hole, half hidden in old heather. Julian felt about. The rope was still there.
　　'I'll slide down and have a look,' he said.
　　He went down the rope. It was knotted at intervals, so that his feet found holding-places and hedid not slide down too quickly and scorch his hands.
　　He was soon in the cave. A dim light came in from the seaward side. Julian took a quick lookround. There was absolutely nothing there at all, except for an old box that they must have leftbehind when they were last here themselves.
　　He climbed up the rope again, his head appearing suddenly out of the hole. Dick gave him ahelping hand.
　　'Well?' he said. 'Any sign of Uncle Quentin?'
　　'No,' said Julian. 'He's not there, and hasn't been there either, I should think. It's a mystery!
　　Where is he, and if he's really doing important work where is all his stuff? I mean, we know thatplenty of stuff was brought here, because Aunt Fanny told us so.'
　　'Do you think he's in the tower?' said Anne, suddenly. 'He might be in that glass room at the top.'
　　'Well, he'd see us at once, if he were!' said Julian, scornfully. 'And hear our yells too! Still, wemight as well have a look.'
　　So back to the castle they went and walked to the queer tower. Their aunt saw them and called tothem. 'Your lunch is ready. Come and have it. Your uncle will turn up, I expect.'
　　'But Aunt Fanny, where is he?' said Anne, with a puzzled face. 'We've looked simplyeverywhere!'
　　Her aunt did not know the island as well as the children did. She imagined that there were plentyof places to shelter in, or to work in. 'Never mind,' she said, looking quite undisturbed. 'He'll turnup later. You come along and have your meal.'
　　'We think we'll go up the tower,' said Julian. 'Just in case he's up there working.'
　　17
　　The four children and Timmy went to where the tower rose up from the castle yard. They rantheir hands over the smooth, shining sections, which were fitted together in curving rows.
　　'What's this stuff it's built of?' said Dick.
　　'Some kind of new plastic material, I should think,' said Julian. 'Very light and strong, and easilyput together.'
　　'I should be afraid it would blow down in a gale,' said George.
　　'Yes, so should I,' said Dick. 'Look -- here is the door.'
　　The door was small, and rounded at the top. A key was in the keyhole. Julian turned it andunlocked the door. It opened outwards not inwards. Julian put his head inside and looked round.
　　There was not much room in the tower. A spiral staircase, made of the same shiny stuff as thetower itself, wound up and up and up. There was a space at one side of it, into which projectedcurious hook-like objects made of what looked like steel. Wire ran from one to the other.
　　'Yes. It's lovely,' said Anne. 'But - where is Uncle Quentin? We still haven't found him. I supposehe is on the island.'
　　'Well, his boat was pulled up in the cove,' said George. 'We saw it.'
　　'Then he must be here somewhere.' said Dick. 'But he's not in the castle, he's not in the dungeons,he's not in the cave and he's not up here. It's a first-class mystery.'
　　'The Missing Uncle. Where is he?' said Julian. 'Look, there's poor Aunt Fanny still down there,waiting with the lunch. We'd better go down. She's signaling to us.'
　　'I should like to,' said Anne. 'It's an awful squash in this tiny glass room. I say - did you feel thetower sway then, when that gust of wind shook it? I'm going down quickly, before the wholething blows over!'
　　She began to go down the spiral stairs, holding on to a little hand-rail that ran down beside them.
　　The stairs were so steep that she was afraid of falling. She nearly did fall when Timmy pushedhis way past her, and disappeared below her at a remarkably fast pace.
　　Soon they were all down at the bottom. Julian locked the door again. 'Not much good locking adoor if you leave the key in,' he said. 'Still - I'd better.'
　　They walked over to Aunt Fanny. 'Well, I thought you were never coming!' she said. 'Did yousee anything interesting up there?'
　　18
　　'Only a lovely view,' said Anne. 'Simply magnificent. But we didn't find Uncle Quentin. It's verymysterious, Aunt Fanny - we really have looked everywhere on the island - but he's just nothere.'
　　'And yet his boat is in the cove,' said Dick. 'So he can't have gone.'
　　'Yes, it does sound queer,' said Aunt Fanny, handing round the sandwiches. 'But you don't knowyour uncle as well as I do. He always turns up all right. He's forgotten I was bringing you, or hewould be here. As it is, we may not see him, if he's quite forgotten about your coming. If heremembers, he'll suddenly turn up.'
　　'But where from?' asked Dick, munching a potted meat sandwich. 'He's done a jolly gooddisappearing trick, Aunt Fanny.'
　　'Well, you'll see where he comes from, I've no doubt, when he arrives,' said Aunt Fanny.
　　'Another sandwich, George? No, not you, Timmy. You've had three already. Oh George, do keepTimmy's head out of that plate.'
　　'He's hungry too, Mother,' said George.
　　'Well, I've brought dog-biscuits for him,' said her mother.
　　'Oh, Mother! As if Timmy would eat dog biscuits when he can have sandwiches,' said George.
　　'He only eats dog biscuits when there's absolutely nothing else and he's so ravenous he can't helpeating them.'
　　They sat in the warm April sunshine, eating hungrily. There was orangeade to drink, cool anddelicious. Timmy wandered over to a rock-pool he knew, where rain-water collected, and couldbe heard lapping there.
　　'Hasn't he got a good memory?' said George proudly. 'It's ages since he was here - and yet heremembered that pool at once, when he felt thirsty.'
　　'It's funny Timmy hasn't found Uncle Quentin, isn't it?' said Dick, suddenly. 'I mean -- when wewere hunting for him, and got "Warm" you'd think Timmy would bark or scrape about orsomething. But he didn't.'
　　'I think it's jolly funny that Father can't be found anywhere,' said George. 'I do really. I can't thinkhow you can take it so calmly, Mother.'
　　'Well, dear, as I said before, I know your father better than you do,' said her mother. 'He'll turn upin his own good time. Why, I remember once when he was doing some sort of work in the19
　　stalactite caves at Cheddar, he disappeared in them for over a week - but he wandered out allright when he had finished his experiments.'
　　'It's very queer,' began Anne, and then stopped suddenly. A curious noise came to their ears - arumbling, grumbling, angry noise, like a giant hidden dog, growling in fury. Then there was ahissing noise from the tower, and all the wires that waved at the top were suddenly lit up as if bylightning.
　　'There now I knew your father was somewhere about,' said George's mother. 'I heard that noisewhen I was here before -- but I couldn't make out where it came from.'
　　'Where did it come from?' said Dick. 'It sounded almost as if it was underneath us, but it couldn'thave been. Gracious, this is most mysterious.'
　　No more noises came. They each helped themselves to buns with jam in the middle. And thenAnne gave a squeal that made them all jump violently.
　　'Look! There's Uncle Quentin! Standing over there, near the tower. He's watching the jackdaws!
　　Wherever did he come from?'
4.昆廷叔叔在哪儿？
　　昆廷叔叔在哪儿？
　　四个孩子围在一起，盯着盖住地牢入口的那块大石板。蒂米绕着他们的腿跑来跑去。朱利安说得没错，这块石板肯定好几个月没人动过了。四周的杂草长得很深，根都扎进石头缝里去了。
　　“不用费力气抬起石板了，里面不会有人的。”朱利安肯定地说，“如果最近有人来过，这些杂草会被连根拔起的。”
　　“而且入口的石板那么重，一旦落下来，里面的人根本没法出来。”迪克接着说，“昆廷叔叔才不会傻到把自己关在地牢里呢！”
　　“那是当然。”安妮说，“这么说他不在地牢里。那他肯定去别的地方了。”
　　“可是他会去哪儿呢？”乔治问道，“岛就这么大。我们熟悉这里的每一个角落。他会在我们曾经藏身的那个山洞里吗？那是岛上唯一的山洞。”
　　“嗯，很有可能。”朱利安说，“不过我对此表示怀疑。要想进入那个洞，必须从顶上的洞口跳下去，要不然就得沿着海边的岩石爬进去，那可需要爬上好久呢，我想昆廷叔叔不会这么干的。”
　　但他们还是离开城堡，去往那个山洞。山洞在岛的另一边，他们曾经在洞里过夜。就像朱利安说的那样，进入这个山洞只有两个办法，一个办法是从临海的一侧攀爬滑溜的岩石，那可不是件容易的事；另一个办法是从顶上的洞口进入，顺着绳索滑下去。
　　很快，他们找到了半掩在石南花丛中的那个洞口。朱利安摸索了一会儿，确认他们以前留在这里的那根绳子还在。“我滑下去看看。”他说。
　　朱利安顺着绳子往下爬。绳子隔一段就打了个结，这样他就可以踩着绳结，不至于滑得太快而磨破了手。
　　朱利安很快进入了山洞。一束微弱的光从临海的一侧照进来，他借着光迅速环顾四周。除了一个旧木头箱子，洞里空无一物，那个箱子还是他们上次来这里时留下的呢。
　　他又顺着绳子爬上去，从洞口探出头。
　　迪克立刻伸出手拉他，问道：“有昆廷叔叔的线索吗？”
　　“没有，他不在，也没来过。”朱利安回答，“这真是个谜！昆廷叔叔在哪儿呢？他的实验设备又放在哪儿呢？范妮婶婶说过，他运了很多东西到岛上啊。”
　　“他会不会在那座塔里？”安妮突然插话，“也许在塔顶的玻璃小屋里。”
　　“那样的话，他应该立刻就能看到我们！也能听到我们的叫喊声！”朱利安表示不同意，“不过我们还是去看看吧。”
　　于是孩子们又回到了城堡，走向那座奇怪的高塔。
　　“午饭准备好了，快来吃吧！”看到他们，范妮婶婶招呼道，“但愿你们的叔叔会自己冒出来。”
　　“可他会从哪儿冒出来呢？我们到处都找遍了！”安妮百思不得其解。
　　范妮婶婶和孩子们不一样，她并不熟悉科林岛。在她的想象中，岛上应该有很多地方可以居住或是工作。她只是平静地说：“没关系，他应该会出现的，我们先吃饭吧。”
　　“我们应该再去塔上看看。”朱利安说，“万一昆廷叔叔在那儿工作呢？”
　　四个孩子和蒂米一起回到城堡的庭院，那座塔就矗立在那里。
　　他们用手抚摸着塔上那些光滑发亮的小部件，那些小部件呈圆弧形排列在一起。
　　“这是用什么做的？”迪克问。
　　“我猜是某种新型的塑料材料。”朱利安回答，“看起来又轻巧又结实，还很容易安装在一起。”
　　“我很担心，一阵大风过来就把它吹倒了。”乔治质疑道。
　　“我也这么想。”迪克表示赞同，“看，这儿有扇门。”
　　那扇门很小，顶部呈拱形。锁孔里还插着一把钥匙。朱利安上前转动钥匙，门就开了。门是朝外开的，朱利安把头探进去，四处看了看。
　　塔里的空间并不大，有一部螺旋式楼梯通向塔顶，是用和塔身一样的材料搭建的。楼梯一角的空间里，还有一些类似铁钩的奇怪物体，上面缠绕着一段一段的电线。
　　“最好不要碰它们。”朱利安好奇地观察了一会儿说道，“天哪，这座塔像是只有童话里才会存在的。走，到顶上去看看。”
　　朱利安顺着螺旋式楼梯往上爬。楼梯很陡，一圈又一圈，仿佛无穷无尽，他被绕得晕头转向。其他人跟在朱利安身后，慢慢往上爬。
　　在塔的一侧，斜着开了很多扇窗户。每一扇窗户都很小，像裂痕似的东一道西一道地点缀在塔上，透进来一丝丝微弱的亮光，照在楼梯上。朱利安从窗口往外望去，看到了辽阔的海面和远处的大陆，景致真是美极了！
　　朱利安很快爬到了塔顶，他发现自己置身于一个小小的圆形房间里，四面都是闪闪发亮的厚玻璃。金属电线径直扎进玻璃，穿了过去，伸到塔外的线头无处着力，在冷风中晃晃悠悠。
　　小屋里竟然什么都没有！昆廷叔叔当然也不在这里。这座塔似乎就是用来安置这些电线的。它们一头挂在铁钩状的物体上，另一头穿过塔顶的厚玻璃，在空中随意飘动。
　　朱利安皱着眉头，疑惑地思索着。这些电线到底有什么用呢？
　　它们是在捕捉某种无线电波吗？还是和雷达有什么关联呢？
　　这时，其他孩子也挤进了玻璃房间。蒂米也跟着爬了上来，为了应付这段螺旋式楼梯，它爬得相当吃力。
　　“天哪，这地方真是太奇怪了！”乔治惊叹道，“不过，这儿的景色还真不错！看看，这边是宽广的海面，那边是绵延几英里的海湾，后面还有大陆和延伸到远处的群山。”
　　“是啊，风景真美。”安妮说，“可是，我们还没有找到昆廷叔叔呢，他到底在哪儿呢？我确信他就在岛上。”
　　“没错，他的船还停在海湾里呢，我们都看见了。”乔治说。
　　“那他一定还在岛上。”迪克思索着，“可是他不在城堡里，不在地牢里，不在山洞里，也不在这座塔里。那他会去哪儿呢？这真是个难解的谜！”
　　“我们的叔叔失踪了。他在哪儿呢？”朱利安说，“我们先下去吧，范妮婶婶还在等我们吃午饭呢。看，她在招呼我们了。”
　　“哦，太好了。”安妮赶紧说，“这间小玻璃房里太挤了，我感觉自己快被压扁了。刚才那阵狂风吹来的时候，你们感觉到塔在摇晃吗？在塔被吹倒之前，我们得赶紧下去！”
　　安妮顺着楼梯一圈圈地往下走。楼梯实在太陡了，她紧紧抓着旁边的细栏杆，生怕会摔下去。这时蒂米从她脚边经过，害得她差点摔倒。蒂米的下楼速度倒是快得惊人，它一溜烟从楼梯上跑得没影了。
　　不一会儿，他们就回到了地面，朱利安重新把门锁上。“把钥匙插在这儿，锁不锁门都一样。”他说，“当然，最好还是锁上吧。”
　　孩子们和范妮婶婶会合了。
　　“我还以为你们不打算回来了呢！”范妮婶婶说，“看到什么有趣的东西了吗？”
　　“塔顶的景色真是太美了。”安妮说，“可是我们没有找到昆廷叔叔。范妮婶婶，我们确实在岛上都找遍了，就是找不到他。”
　　“可是他的船还在海湾里，他也不可能离开科林岛。”迪克补充说。
　　“是啊，这确实很奇怪。”范妮婶婶边说边把三明治分给孩子们，“不过你们可能不大了解你们的叔叔，他会在恰当的时候出现的。他也许忘记了我要带你们来岛上，所以去忙自己的实验了。如果他突然想起来了，就会自己跑出来的。”
　　“但是他会从哪儿跑出来呢？”迪克嚼着夹肉三明治，问道，“他就像玩了一个凭空消失的魔术。”
　　“等他出现的时候，你自然就知道了，我对于这点毫不怀疑。”范妮婶婶说，“乔治，要不要再来一个三明治？不，蒂米，这不是给你的。乔治，别让蒂米把头伸进盘子里。”
　　“妈妈，蒂米也饿了。”乔治说。
　　“我给它带了狗饼干。”范妮婶婶说。
　　“如果有三明治，蒂米才不会吃狗饼干呢。”乔治说，“它只有在没有其他食物可吃的时候，才会咬狗饼干。它太馋了，看到好吃的就忍不住。”
　　所有人坐在四月温暖的阳光下，狼吞虎咽地享用午餐，喝着凉爽可口的橙汁。蒂米循着记忆漫步到一块岩石旁边，它以前在这里喝过水。岩石的凹槽里果然积着一汪雨水，蒂米“吧嗒吧嗒”地舔了起来。
　　“蒂米的记性真好，不是吗？”乔治骄傲地说，“它已经很久没来这里了，还能记得到岩石那边去喝水。”
　　“蒂米竟然也没有发现昆廷叔叔的踪迹，这就奇怪了。”迪克突然想到，“你们想想看，当时我们都在苦苦寻找，如果蒂米发现了任何蛛丝马迹，它肯定会大声吠叫或是四处扒拉，可是它什么反应都没有。”
　　“我倒是觉得，在哪儿都找不到爸爸，这事才奇怪呢。”乔治说，“妈妈，我不明白你怎么还能这么淡定。”
　　“哦，亲爱的，我说过的，我比你更了解你爸爸。”范妮婶婶依然不为所动，“时机一到他自然会出现的。我记得有一次，他在切德的一个溶洞里工作，突然消失了一个多星期。但是等到他完成了实验，就优哉游哉地出现了，好像什么事都没发生过。”
　　“这真是怪事。”安妮话音刚起，又突然停住了，一阵奇怪的声音在他们耳边响起。“轰隆隆，咕噜噜”，像是一只异常庞大的狗躲在看不见的地方，发出愤怒的咆哮声。紧接着，那座高塔也发出尖锐的嘶嘶声。塔外的电线突然都亮了一下，仿佛被一道闪电照亮。
　　“现在，我确定你爸爸就在附近。”范妮婶婶对乔治说，“我以前听到过这种噪声，但是我弄不清楚它是从哪里发出来的。”
　　“这声音从哪儿来的？”迪克好奇地问，“听起来像是在我们脚下。但这不可能啊。天哪，这才是最最神秘的。”
　　噪声消失了。孩子们继续拿起面包，涂上果酱。这时安妮突然发出一声尖叫，把所有人都吓了一大跳。
　　“看，昆廷叔叔！他在高塔旁边，正看着那些寒鸦！可他是从哪儿冒出来的呢？”
Chapter Five A MYSTERY
　　Chapter Five A MYSTERY
　　EVERYONE stared at Uncle Quentin. There he was, intently watching the jackdaws, his handsin his trousers pockets. He hadn't seen the children or his wife.
　　Timmy leapt to his feet, and gamboled over to George's father. He barked loudly. Uncle Quentinjumped and turned round. He saw Timmy - and then he saw all the others, staring at him in realastonishment.
　　Uncle Quentin did not look particularly pleased to see anyone. He walked slowly over to them, aslight frown on his face. 'This is a surprise,' he said. 'I had no idea you were all coming today.'
　　'Oh Quentin!' said his wife, reproachfully. 'I wrote it down for you in your diary. You know Idid.'
　　'Did you? Well, I haven't looked at my diary since, so it's no wonder I forgot,' said UncleQuentin, a little peevishly. He kissed his wife, George and Anne, and shook hands with the boys.
　　20
　　'Uncle Quentin - where did you come from?' asked Dick, who was eaten up with curiosity.
　　'We've looked for you for ages.'
　　'Oh, I was in my workroom,' said Uncle Quentin, vaguely.
　　'Well, but where's that?' demanded Dick. 'Honestly, Uncle, we can't imagine where you hideyourself. We even went up the tower to see if you were in that funny glass room at the top.'
　　'What!' exploded his uncle, in a sudden surprising fury. 'You dared to go up there? You mighthave been in great danger. I've just finished an experiment, and all those wires in there wereconnected with it.'
　　'Yes, we saw them acting a bit queerly,' said Julian.
　　'You've no business to come over here, and interfere with my work,' said his uncle, still lookingfurious. 'How did you get into that tower? I locked it.'
　　'Yes, it was locked all right,' said Julian. 'But you left the key in, you see, Uncle - so I thought itwouldn't matter if...'
　　'Oh, that's where the key is, is it?' said his uncle. 'I thought I'd lost it. Well, don't you ever go intothat tower again. I tell you, it's dangerous.'
　　'Uncle Quentin, you haven't told us yet where your workroom is,' said Dick, who was quitedetermined to know. 'We can't imagine 'where you suddenly came from.'
　　'I told them you would turn up, Quentin,' said his wife. 'You look a bit thin, dear. Have you beenhaving regular meals. You know, I left you plenty of good soup to heat up.'
　　'Did you?' said her husband. 'Well, I don't know if I've had it or not. I don't worry about mealswhen I'm working. I'll have some of those sandwiches now, though, if nobody else wants them.'
　　He began to devour the sandwiches, one after another as if he was ravenous. Aunt Fannywatched him in distress.
　　'Oh Quentin - you're starving. I shall come over here and stay and look after you!'
　　Her husband looked alarmed. 'Oh no! Nobody is to come here. I can't have my work interferedwith. I'm working on an extremely important discovery.'
　　'Is it a discovery that nobody else knows about?' asked Anne, her eyes wide with admiration.
　　How clever Uncle Quentin was!
　　'Well - I'm not sure about that,' said Uncle Quentin, taking two sandwiches at once. 'That's partlywhy I came over here - besides the fact that I wanted water round me and above me. I have afeeling that somebody knows a bit more than I want them to know. But there's one thing - they21
　　can't come here unless they're shown the way through all those rocks that lie round the island.
　　Only a few of the fishermen know that, and they've been given orders not to bring anyone here atall. I think you're the only other person that knows the way, George.'
　　'Uncle Quentin - please do tell us where your workroom is,' begged Dick, feeling that he couldnot wait a single moment more to solve the mystery.
　　'Don't keep bothering your uncle,' said his aunt, annoyingly. 'Let him eat his lunch. He can't havehad anything forages!'
　　'Yes, but Aunt Fanny, I' began Dick, and was interrupted by his uncle.
　　'You obey your aunt, young man. I don't want to be pestered by any of you. What does it matterwhere I work?'
　　'Oh, it doesn't really matter a bit, sir,' said Dick, hurriedly. 'It's only that I'm awfully curious toknow. You see, we looked for you simply everywhere.'
　　'Well, you're not quite so clever as you thought you were then,' said Uncle Quentin, and reachedfor a jammy bun. 'George, take this dog of yours away from me. He keeps breathing down myneck, hoping I shall give him a tit-bit. I don't approve of tit-bits at meal-times.'
　　George pulled Timmy away. Her mother watched her father gobbling up the rest of the food.
　　Most of the sandwiches she had saved for tea-time had gone already. Poor Quentin! How veryhungry he must be.
　　'Quentin, you don't think there's any danger for you here, do you?' she said. 'I mean - you don'tthink anyone would try to come spying on you, as they did once before?'
　　'No. How could they?' said her husband. 'No plane can land on this island. No boat can getthrough the rocks unless the way through is known, and the sea's too rough round the rocks forany swimmer.'
　　'Julian, see if you can make him promise to signal to me night and morning,' said Aunt Fanny,turning to her nephew. 'I feel worried about him somehow.'
　　Julian tackled his uncle manfully. 'Uncle, it wouldn't be too much of a bother to you to signal toAunt Fanny twice a day, would it?'
　　'If you don't, Quentin, I shall come over every single day to see you,' said his wife.
　　'And we might come too,' said Anne, mischievously. Her uncle looked most dismayed at theidea.
　　'Well, I could signal in the morning and in the evening when I go up to the top of the tower,' he22
　　said. 'I have to go up once every twelve hours to re-adjust the wires. I'll signal then. Half past tenin the morning, and half past ten at night.'
　　'How will you signal?' asked Julian. 'Will you flash with a mirror in the morning?'
　　'Yes - that would be quite a good idea,' said his uncle. 'I could do that easily. And I'll use alantern at night. I'll shine it out six times at half past ten. Then perhaps you'll all know I'm allright and will leave me alone! But don't look for the signal tonight. I'll start tomorrow morning.'
　　'Oh Quentin dear, you do sound cross,' said his wile. 'I don't like you being all-alone here, that'sall. You look thin and tired. I'm sure you're not...'
　　Uncle Quentin put on a scowl exactly like George sometimes put on. He looked at hiswristwatch. 'Well,' I must go,' he said. 'Time to get to work again. I'll see you to your boat.'
　　'We're going to stay to tea here, Father,' said George.
　　'No, I'd rather you didn't' said her father getting up. 'Come on -- I'll take you to your boat.'
　　'But Father - I haven't been on my island for ages!' said George, indignantly. 'I want to stay herea bit longer. I don't see why I shouldn't.'
　　'Well, I've had enough interruption to my work,' said her father. 'I want to get on.'
　　'We shan't disturb you, Uncle Quentin,' said Dick, who was still terribly curious to know wherehis uncle had his workroom. Why wouldn't he tell them? Was he just being annoying? Or didn'the want them to know?
　　Uncle Quentin led them all firmly towards the little cove. It was plain that he meant them to goand to go quickly.
　　'When shall we come over and see you again, Quentin?' asked his wife.
　　'Not till I say so,' said her husband. 'It won't take me long now to finish what I'm on. My word,that dog's got a rabbit at last!'
　　'Oh Timmy!' yelled George, in distress.
　　Timmy dropped the rabbit he had actually managed to grab. It scampered away unhurt. Timmycame to his mistress looking very sheepish.
　　'You're a very bad dog. Just because I took my eye off you for half a second! No, it's no goodlicking my hand like that. I'm cross.'
　　They all came to the boat. 'I'll push her off,' said Julian. 'Get in, all of you. Well, good-bye, UncleQuentin. I hope your work goes well.'
　　23
　　Everyone got into the boat. Timmy tried to put his head on George's knee, but she pushed itaway.
　　'Oh, be kind to him and forgive him,' begged Anne.
　　'He looks as if he's going to cry.' 'Are you ready?' cried Julian. 'Got the oars, George? Dick, takethe other pair." He shoved the boat off and leapt in himself. He cupped his hands round hismouth. 'Don't forget to signal, sir! We'll be watching out morning and evening!'
　　'And if you forget, I shall come over the very next day!' called his wife.
　　The boat slid away down the little inlet of water, and Uncle Quentin was lost to sight. Thenround the low wall of rocks went the boat, and was soon on the open sea.
　　'Ju, watch and see if you can make out where Uncle Quentin is, when we're round these rocks,'
　　said Dick. 'See what direction he goes in.'
　　Julian tried to see his uncle, but the rocks just there hid the cove from sight, and there was nosign of him at all.
　　'Why didn't he want us to stay? Because he didn't want us to know his hiding-place!' said Dick.
　　'And why doesn't he want us to know? Because it's somewhere we don't know, either!'
　　'But I thought we knew every single corner of my island,' said George. 'I think it's mean of Fathernot to tell me, if it's somewhere I don't know. I can't think where it can be!'
　　Timmy put his head on her knee again. George was so absorbed in trying to think where herfather's hiding-place could be that she absent-mindedly stroked Timmy's head. He was almostbeside himself with delight. He licked her knees lovingly.
　　'Oh Timmy - I didn't mean to pet you for ages,' said George. 'Stop licking my knees. You makethem feel wet and horrid. Dick, it's very mysterious, isn't it - where can Father be hiding?'
　　'I can't imagine,' said Dick. He looked back at the island. A cloud of jackdaws rose up into the aircalling loudly, 'Chack, chack, chack!' The boy watched them. What had disturbed them? Was itUncle Quentin? Perhaps his hiding-place was somewhere about that old tower then; the one thejackdaws nested in? On the other hand, the jackdaws often rose into the air together for no reasonat all.
　　'Those jackdaws are making a bit of fuss,' he said. 'Perhaps Uncle's hiding-place is not far fromwhere they roost together, by that tower.'
　　'Can't be,' said Julian. 'We went all round there today.'
　　24
　　'Well, it's a mystery,' said George, gloomily, 'and I think it's horrible having a mystery about myvery own island - and to be forbidden to go to it, and solve it. It's really too bad!'
5.神秘的藏身处
　　神秘的藏身处
　　所有人都呆呆地看着昆廷叔叔，他就在那儿，专注地观察着寒鸦，双手插在裤子口袋里。他根本没有留意到孩子们就在旁边，也没有注意到他的妻子。
　　蒂米欢快地跳起来，扑到昆廷叔叔的脚边，大声吠叫着。昆廷叔叔吓了一跳，他转过身来，先看见了蒂米，然后看到了其他人。
　　大家都惊奇地望着他。
　　昆廷叔叔慢吞吞地走到他们面前。他的眉头紧皱，并没有显得特别高兴。“哦，这还真是个惊喜啊。”他说，“我怎么不知道你们今天都要来呢。”
　　“昆廷，你应该知道的！我早就写在你的记事本里了。”范妮婶婶带着责备的语气说。
　　“哦，是吗？好吧，我已经很久没看过记事本了。怪不得我不记得有这回事。”昆廷叔叔有点不耐烦地说。他吻了吻了妻子、乔治和安妮，又和两个男孩握了握手。
　　“昆廷叔叔，您是从哪里过来的？”迪克满怀好奇地问，“我们找您很久了。”
　　“这个嘛，我就在工作室里啊。”昆廷叔叔回答得有点含糊。
　　“可您的工作室又在哪儿呢？”迪克继续追问，“说实话，昆廷叔叔，我们完全想象不出您藏在哪里。我们甚至爬上那座塔，想看看您是不是在那间玻璃小屋里。”
　　“什么！你们怎么能去那儿？”昆廷叔叔突然大发雷霆，吼道，“那儿非常非常危险！我刚做完一项实验，线路都通着电呢。”
　　“是啊，我们也觉得那些电线有点古怪。”朱利安试图解释。
　　“行了，你们就不该来妨碍我的工作！”昆廷叔叔仍然怒气冲冲，“你们是怎么进去的？我明明把门锁上了。”
　　“确实锁上了。”朱利安说，“但是您看，昆廷叔叔，您把钥匙插在锁孔里了，所以我以为我们进去也没关系。”
　　“哦，钥匙在锁孔里吗？我还以为把它弄丢了呢。”昆廷叔叔恍然大悟，“不过，我不准你们再去那座塔了，那里非常危险。”
　　“昆廷叔叔，您的工作室到底在哪里？您还没有告诉我们呢。”迪克锲而不舍地追问，“我们都不明白，您是从哪儿突然冒出来的？”
　　“我告诉过孩子们你会出现的，昆廷。”范妮婶婶说，“亲爱的，你好像又瘦了。你有没有好好吃饭啊？我给你留了很多汤，只要加热一下就可以喝的。”
　　“汤？有汤吗？”昆廷叔叔似乎完全不记得了，“我忙起来哪顾得上吃饭呢。不过，我现在倒是想吃点三明治，这些你们还吃吗？”
　　他狼吞虎咽地嚼着三明治，像是饿极了。范妮婶婶看着他，心疼地说：“哦，昆廷，看把你饿的，我必须留下来照顾你！”
　　昆廷叔叔突然警觉起来：“不，不需要！谁都别到这儿来。我不能受到干扰！我正在进行一项非常非常重要的发明！”
　　“是不是一项前所未有的伟大发现？”安妮瞪大了眼睛，崇拜地望着昆廷叔叔。他真是无比聪明啊！
　　“这个嘛，我也不确定。”昆廷叔叔说着，瞬间又吃掉了两个三明治，“尽管我尽力隐藏消息，但直觉告诉我，有人已经知道些什么了。这就是我独自来科林岛的原因——当然啦，我的实验也需要四周和上方都被水包围着。再说了，除非有人带路，否则谁能穿过那些暗礁来到岛上呢。只有少数几个渔民知道路线，但我已经告诉他们不准带任何人来。乔治，我想你是唯一知道路线的人。”
　　“昆廷叔叔，快告诉我们吧，您的工作室在哪里。”迪克恳求着。他急切地想解开谜底，简直一分钟都不能多等了。
　　“别老缠着你叔叔了。”范妮婶婶有些愠怒地说，“他还在吃饭呢，他很久没有好好吃东西了！”
　　“好的。可是范妮婶婶，我……”迪克刚一开口，就再次被打断了。
　　“听你婶婶的话，年轻人。”昆廷叔叔说，“我不想和你们纠缠了。再说我在哪里工作，和你们有什么关系呢？”
　　“啊，确实没什么关系。”迪克急忙说道，“我只是太好奇了。您看，我们一直到处找您呢。”
　　“那只能说明，你可不像自己想得那么聪明。”昆廷叔叔说道，伸手又拿起一个面包，“乔治，让你的狗离我远一点。它一直闻我的脚脖子，想要讨点吃的。我自己还在吃饭呢，哪有工夫给它吃的。”
　　乔治把蒂米拉开了。范妮婶婶看着自己的丈夫把剩下的食物一扫而光。这些三明治原本是为下午茶准备的，现在全被他吃光了。
　　可怜的昆廷！他肯定是饿坏了！
　　“亲爱的，你确定自己在这里没有危险吗？”范妮婶婶问道，“我的意思是，没有人像以前那样来窥探你实验的秘密吧？”
　　“窥探？怎么可能办得到呢？”昆廷叔叔回答说，“飞机无法在岛上降落。划船过来的话，又没人知道路线，无法穿过礁石群。更别提游泳过来了，海面波涛汹涌，那根本不可能。”
　　“朱利安，你能不能让他答应，每天早晚都给我发个信号呢？”范妮婶婶转向她的侄子说，“不知道为什么，我总是担惊受怕。”
　　朱利安学着成年人的口吻和他叔叔交涉：“昆廷叔叔，每天给范妮婶婶发两次信号，不算太麻烦吧？”
　　“昆廷，如果你不答应，我就每天都到岛上来看你。”范妮婶婶又说。
　　“我们也要来。”安妮调皮地说。
　　昆廷叔叔可不喜欢这个主意。“好吧，我可以早晚发信号。”他无奈地答应了，“反正我每隔12小时就会登上塔顶，重新调整那些电线，我就在那时候给你们发信号。早上十点半和晚上十点半，怎么样？”
　　“您怎么发信号呢？”朱利安问，“白天是用镜子反射日光吗？”
　　“嗯，这主意不错，很容易办到。”昆廷叔叔表示同意，“晚上我就用灯光发信号。晚上十点半，灯光闪烁六次，这样你们就知道我平安无事了！也不用再跑来烦我了。但今天晚上别傻等着，我从明天早上才开始呢。”
　　“哦，亲爱的昆廷，你好像又在生气了。”范妮婶婶劝说道，“我只是不想留你一个人孤孤单单地待在岛上。瞧你又瘦又疲惫，肯定没有……”
　　昆廷叔叔沉下脸来，和乔治发怒时的表情一模一样。他看了看手表，说：“好了，我必须离开这儿了，是时候开始工作了。我先送你们上船吧。”
　　“爸爸，我们还想再待一会儿，留在这里喝下午茶呢。”乔治说。
　　“不行，就当你没说。”她爸爸一口拒绝，然后站起身来，“走吧，我送你们上船。”
　　“可是爸爸，我已经很久没来科林岛了！”乔治愤愤不平地说，“我想多待一会儿，为什么不行呢？”
　　“行了，我已经耽误得够久了。”她爸爸说，“我得回去继续工作了。”
　　“我们不会打扰您的，昆廷叔叔。”迪克说。他仍然非常好奇，昆廷叔叔的工作室到底在哪里，他为什么不肯告诉他们呢？他只是怕被打扰，还是压根儿不想让他们知道？
　　昆廷叔叔带着他们匆匆走向那个小海湾。很明显，他想让他们赶紧离开。
　　“我们什么时候可以再过来看你，昆廷？”范妮婶婶问道。
　　“现在可不好说。不过也用不了多久，我的实验就能完成了。”昆廷叔叔说，“啊呀，蒂米终于抓住一只兔子了！”
　　“蒂米！”乔治生气地喊道。蒂米连忙松开了爪子，兔子毫发无损地溜走了。蒂米跑到小主人面前，显得很羞愧。
　　“你这只坏狗狗！我刚把眼睛移开半秒钟！别舔我的手，我生气了！”乔治愤怒地说。
　　所有人都上船了。“大家都坐好，我来推船。”朱利安说，“再见了，昆廷叔叔，希望您的实验进展顺利。”
　　蒂米试探着把头放在乔治的膝盖上，但乔治把它推开了。
　　“乔治，对蒂米好点，原谅它吧。”安妮替蒂米求情，“它看起来都快哭了。”
　　“都准备好了吗？”朱利安大声叫道，“乔治，拿好桨了吗？迪克，你去拿另一副。”
　　朱利安把船推离岸边，然后也跳进了船舱。他用双手拢着嘴，朝岸上大喊：“昆廷叔叔，别忘了发信号！我们会等着看的！”
　　“如果你忘了，我第二天就过来找你！”范妮婶婶跟着喊道。
　　船从小海湾滑出，绕过低矮的岩壁，很快划到了广阔的海面上。昆廷叔叔的身影渐渐消失在他们的视线之中。
　　“朱利安，等船绕过了岩壁，你看看昆廷叔叔是往哪个方向走的。”迪克说，“这样也许能弄清楚他到底去哪儿了。”
　　朱利安尽力眺望，但是岩壁遮住了海湾，他根本看不见昆廷叔叔的踪迹。
　　“他为什么不让我们留在岛上呢？就是因为他不想让我们知道他的藏身之地！”迪克确定地说，“他又为什么要隐瞒一切呢？因为那是连我们都不知道的地方！”
　　“我们知道岛上的每一个角落，”乔治并不赞同这种说法，“如果有什么地方连我都不知道，而爸爸却不肯告诉我，那就意味着这个地方太重要了。我想不出这个地方到底在哪里。”
　　蒂米再次把头靠在乔治的膝盖上。乔治全神贯注地想着她爸爸的藏身之处，心不在焉地抚摸着蒂米的头。蒂米欣喜若狂，亲热地舔着她的膝盖。
　　“蒂米，我不是有意要宠坏你。”乔治回过神来，“别再舔我的膝盖了，湿乎乎的，难受死了。迪克，你说得没错，这事很神秘。我爸爸究竟藏在哪里呢？”
　　“我也猜不到。”迪克回头看了看科林岛。一群寒鸦突然腾起，飞到空中大声叫着：“啊，啊，啊！”
　　迪克望着这群寒鸦，心想：是什么惊扰了它们呢？是昆廷叔叔吗？寒鸦就在那座古老的高塔上筑巢，也许那里就是他的藏身之处？当然，寒鸦也经常无缘无故地飞到空中叫唤，没什么特别的原因。
　　“那些寒鸦又在咋咋呼呼了。”迪克猜测道，“或许昆廷叔叔就藏在寒鸦的巢穴附近，就在那座高塔里面？”
　　“不可能。”朱利安说，“我们已经在那儿找过一圈了。”
　　“哎，这真成了一个谜。”乔治沮丧地说，“我的岛上藏着一个天大的秘密，我却不能去追踪它、解开它，这真是太糟糕了！”
Chapter Six UP ON THE CLIFF
　　Chapter Six UP ON THE CLIFF
　　THE next day was rainy. The four children put on their macintoshes and sou'-westers and wentout for a walk with Timmy. They never minded the weather. In fact Julian said that he reallyliked the feel of the wind and rain buffeting against his face.
　　'We forgot that Uncle Quentin couldn't flash to us if the weather wasn't sunny!' said Dick. 'Doyou suppose he'll find some way to signal instead?'
　　'No,' said George. 'He just won't bother. He thinks we're awful fussers anyway, I'm sure. We'llhave to watch at half past ten tonight to see if he signals.'
　　'I say! Shall I be able to stay up till then?' said Anne, pleased.
　　'I shouldn't think so,' said Dick. 'I expect Julian and I will stay up - but you kids will have to buzzoff to bed!'
　　George gave him a punch. 'Don't call us "kids"! I'm almost as tall as you are now.'
　　'It's not much use waiting about till half past ten now to see if Uncle signals to us in any way, isit?' said Anne. 'Let's go up on the cliff - it'll be lovely and blowy. Timmy will like that. I love tosee him racing along in the wind, with his ears blown back straight!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy.
　　'He says he likes to see you with yours blown back too,' said Julian, gravely.
　　Anne gave a squeal of laughter. 'You really are an idiot, Ju! Come on - let's take the cliff-path!'
　　They went up the cliff. At the top it was very windy indeed. Anne's sou'-wester was blown to theback of her head. The rain stung their cheeks and made them gasp.
　　'I should think we must be about the only people out this morning!' gasped George.
　　'Well, you're wrong,' said Julian. 'There are two people coming towards us!'
　　So there were. They were a man and a boy, both well wrapped up in macintoshes and sou'-westers. Like the children, they too wore high rubber boots.
　　25
　　The children took a look at them as they passed. The man was tall and well built, with shaggyeyebrows and a determined mouth. The boy was about sixteen, also tall and well built. He wasnot a bad-looking boy, but he had rather a sullen expression.
　　'Good morning,' said the man, and nodded. 'Good morning,' chorused the children, politely. Theman looked them over keenly, and then he and the boy went on.
　　'Wonder who they are?' said George. 'Mother didn't say there were any new people here.'
　　'Just walked over from the next village, I expect,' said Dick.
　　They went on for some way. 'We'll walk to the coastguard's cottage and then go back,' saidJulian. 'Hie, Tim, don't go so near the cliff!'
　　The coastguard lived in a little whitewashed cottage on the cliff, facing the sea. Two othercottages stood beside it, also whitewashed. The children knew the coastguard well. He was a red-faced, barrel-shaped man, fond of joking.
　　He was nowhere to be seen when they came to his cottage. Then they heard his enormous voicesinging a sea-shanty in the little shed behind. They went to find him.
　　'Hallo, coastguard,' said Anne.
　　He looked up and grinned at the children. He was busy making something.
　　'Halo to you!' he said. 'So you're back again, are you? Bad pennies, the lot of you -- alwaysturning up when you're not wanted!'
　　'What are you making?' asked Anne.
　　'A windmill for my young grandson,' said the coastguard, showing it to Anne. He was veryclever at making toys.
　　'Oh, it's lovely,' said Anne, taking it in her hands. 'Does the windmill part go round -- oh yes --it's super, coastguard!'
　　'I've been making quite a bit of money out of my toys,' said the old fellow, proudly. 'I've gotsome new neighbours in the next cottage - man and a boy - and the man's been buying all thetoys I make. Seems to have a lot of nephews and nieces! He gives me good prices too.'
　　'Oh - would that be the man and the boy we met, I wonder?' said Dick. 'Both tall, and well built -and the man had shaggy eyebrows.'
　　'That's right,' said the coastguard, trimming a bit of his windmill. 'Mr. Curton and his son. Theycame here some weeks ago. You ought to get to know the son, Master Julian. He's about yourage, I should think. Must be pretty lonely for him up here?'
　　26
　　'Doesn't he go to any school?' asked Julian.
　　'No. He's been ill, so his father said. Got to have plenty of sea-air and that sort of thing. Not a badsort of boy. Comes and helps me with my toys sometimes. And he likes to mess about with mytelescope.'
　　'I do too,' said George. 'I love looking through your telescope. Can I look through now? I'd liketo see if I can spot Kirrin Island.'
　　'Well, you won't see much this weather,' said the coast guard. 'You wait a few minutes. See thatbreak in the clouds? Well, it'll clear in a few minutes, and you'll be able to see your island easily.
　　That's a funny thing your father's built there, Miss. Part of his work, I suppose.'
　　'Yes,' said George. 'Oh Timmy - look what he's done, coastguard - he's upset that tin of paint.
　　Bad boy, Timmy!'
　　'It's not my tin,' said the coastguard. 'It's a tin belonging to that young fellow next door. I told youhe comes in to help me sometimes. He brought in that tin to help paint a little dolls' house I madefor his father.'
　　'Oh dear,' said George, in dismay. 'Do you think he'll be cross when he knows Timmy spilt it?'
　　'Shouldn't think so,' said the coastguard. 'He's a queer boy though - quiet and a bit sulky. Not abad boy, but doesn't seem very friendly like.'
　　George tried to clear up the mess of paint. Timmy had some on his paws, and made a littlepattern of green paw-marks as he pattered about the shed.
　　'I'll tell the boy I'm sorry, if I meet him on the way back,' she said. 'Timmy, if you dare to go nearany more tins of paint you shan't sleep on my bed tonight.'
　　'The weather's a bit clearer now,' said Dick. 'Can we have a squint through the telescope,coastguard?'
　　'Let me see my island first,' said George at once. She tilted the telescope in the direction of KirrinIsland. Slit looked through it earnestly, and a smile came over her face. 'Yes, I can see it clearly.
　　There's the tower Father has had built. I can even see the glass room quite clearly, and there'snobody in it. No sign of Father anywhere.'
　　Everyone had a turn at looking through the telescope. It was fascinating to see the islandappearing so close. On a clear day it would be even easier to see all the details.
　　'I can see a rabbit scampering,' said Anne, when her turn came.
　　27
　　'Don't you let that dog of yours squint through the telescope then,' said the coastguard at once.
　　'He'll try to get down it after that rabbit!' Timmy cocked his ears up at the mention of the wordrabbit. He looked all round and sniffed. No, there was no rabbit. Then why did people mentionthem?
　　'We'd better go now,' said Julian. 'We'll be up here again sometime, and we'll come and see whattoys you've done. Thanks for letting us look through the telescope.'
　　'You're welcome!' said the old fellow. 'You're not likely to wear it out through looking! Comealong any time you want to use it.'
　　They said good-bye and went off, Timmy capering round them.
　　'Couldn't we see Kirrin Island well!' said Anne. 'I wished I could see where your father was,George. Wouldn't it be fun if we spotted him just coming out of his hiding-place?'
　　The four children had discussed this problem a good deal since they had left the island. Itpuzzled them very much indeed. How did it happen that George's father knew a hiding-place thatthey didn't know? Why, they had been over every inch of the island! It must be quite a bighiding-place too, if he had got all his stuff for his experiments with him. According to George'smother, there had been quite a lot of this, to say nothing of stores of food.
　　'If Father knew a place I didn't know, and never told me about it, I think he's jolly mean,' Georgesaid half a dozen times. 'I do really. It's my island!'
　　'Well, he'll probably tell you when he's finished the work he's on,' said Julian. 'Then you'll know.
　　We can all go and explore it then, wherever it is.'
　　After they left the coastguard's cottage, they turned their steps home. They made their way alongthe cliff, and then saw the boy they had met before. He was standing on the path looking out tosea. The man was not with him.
　　He turned as they came up and gave them a pale kind of smile. 'Hallo! Been up to see thecoastguard?'
　　'Yes,' said Julian. 'Nice old fellow, isn't he?'
　　'I say,' said George, 'I'm so sorry, but my dog upset a tin of green paint, and the coastguard said itwas yours. Can I pay you for it, please?'
　　'Goodness, no!' said the boy. 'I don't mind. There wasn't much of it left anyway. That's a nice dogof yours.'
　　28
　　'Yes, he is,' said George, warmly. 'Best dog in the world. I've had him for years, but he's still asyoung as ever. Do you like dogs?'
　　'Oh yes,' said the boy, but he made no move to pat Timmy or fuss him, as most people did. AndTimmy did not run round the boy and sniff at him as he usually did when he met anyone new. Hejust stood by George, his tail neither up nor down.
　　'That's an interesting little island,' said the boy, pointing to Kirrin. 'I wish I could go there.'
　　'It's my island,' said George, proudly. 'My very own.'
　　'Really?' said the boy, politely. 'Could you let me go over one day then?'
　　'Well - not just at present,' said George. 'You see, my father's there working - he's a scientist.'
　　'Really?' said the boy again. 'Er - has he got some new experiment on hand, then?'
　　'Yes,' said George.
　　'Ah - and that queer tower is something to do with it, I suppose,' said the boy, looking interestedfor the first time. 'When will his experiment be finished?'
　　'What's that to do with you?' said Dick, suddenly.
　　The others stared at him in surprise. Dick sounded rather rude, and it was not like him.
　　'Oh nothing!' said the boy, hastily. 'I only thought that if his work will, soon be finished, perhapsyour brother would take me over to his island!'
　　George couldn't help feeling pleased. This boy thought she was a boy! George was alwaysgracious to people who made the mistake of thinking she was a boy.
　　'Of course I'll take you!' she said. 'It shouldn't be long before I do - the experiment is nearlydone.'
6.悬崖之上
　　悬崖之上
　　第二天，天空下起了雨。四个孩子穿好雨衣，戴上雨帽，带着蒂米外出散步。他们从不在意天气怎么样。实际上，朱利安还说过刮风下雨的天气不错，他就喜欢大风夹着雨点拍打在脸上的感觉。
　　“啊，差点忘了，如果没有太阳，昆廷叔叔就不能反射日光给我们发信号了！”迪克问，“你们觉得他会找到其他办法代替吗？”
　　“当然不会，他肯定嫌麻烦。”乔治立刻回答，“我敢肯定，他早就烦透我们了。还是等到晚上十点半吧，到时候看看他会不会发信号过来。”
　　“啊哈，那我可以十点半以后再睡觉吗？”安妮开心地问。
　　“不行。”迪克说，“只有朱利安和我才能熬夜，你们这些小孩子必须按时睡觉！”
　　乔治捶了他一拳：“你说谁是小孩子啊！我已经和你一样高了。”
　　“反正昆廷叔叔晚上才会发信号，现在等着也没用，是吧？”安妮说，“我们到悬崖上面去玩吧。那边的景色很漂亮，风也很大。蒂米会喜欢那儿的。我想看它在风里奔跑，耳朵被吹得立起来！”
　　“汪！”蒂米叫了一声。
　　“它说，它也想看看你的耳朵被吹得立起来。”朱利安一本正经地说。安妮哈哈大笑：“朱利安，你真逗！走，我们从悬崖边的小路上去吧！”
　　孩子们很快就爬上了悬崖。这里的风真的很大，安妮的雨帽都被吹到后脑勺了。风急雨斜，刺痛了他们的脸颊，让他们喘不过气来。
　　“我们肯定是今天早上唯一来这儿的人！”乔治喘着气说。
　　“不，你错了。”朱利安说，“有两个人正在朝我们走过来呢！”
　　还真是！那是一个男人和一个男孩，和四个孩子一样，他们也严严实实地裹在雨衣和雨帽里，穿着高统雨靴。
　　当他们经过时，孩子们用眼光打量了一下。那个男人的身材高大魁梧，嘴角紧绷，眉毛乱糟糟的。男孩看起来有16岁左右，也长得又高又结实。他长得不难看，却摆出一副阴沉的表情。
　　“早上好。”男人点点头说。“早上好。”孩子们彬彬有礼地回答。那人目光敏锐地扫了他们一眼，带着男孩继续往前走。
　　“你们不好奇他们是谁吗？”乔治说，“妈妈没说过这儿来了新邻居啊。”
　　“也许他们只是附近村子的人，路过这里吧。”迪克说。
　　孩子们继续往前走了一段路。“我们走到海岸警卫的小屋，然后就往回走。”朱利安说，“嘿，蒂米，不要靠近悬崖边！”
　　海岸警卫住在悬崖上的一所小白房子里。这所房子面朝大海，旁边还有两座小房子，也被刷成了白色。孩子们和海岸警卫很熟，那是一位满脸红光的老人，身材圆滚滚的，像桶一样。他很喜欢开玩笑。
　　孩子们踏进小屋，却没看见海岸警卫。这时，屋后的小棚子里传来海岸警卫洪亮的声音，他在大声唱着船歌，于是孩子们都跑过去找他。
　　“你好啊，警卫爷爷。”安妮问候说。
　　海岸警卫抬起头，朝他们咧嘴笑了笑，他正忙活着制作小玩意儿。“你们好啊！”他说，“你们这些调皮捣蛋的小家伙！都回来啦？”
　　“您在做什么呢？”安妮问。
　　“给我的小孙子做风车。”海岸警卫举起风车，递给了安妮。他非常擅长制作玩具。
　　“噢，真可爱！”安妮接过风车仔细端详，“它的叶片能转吗？
　　哇，可以转，太棒了！”
　　“我做玩具可是挣了不少钱呢。”海岸警卫自豪地说，“隔壁来了几个新邻居。有一个男人，还有一个男孩。那个男人买下了我做的所有玩具。他应该有很多侄子侄女要送吧！他出手挺大方的。”
　　“哦，我猜就是我们遇到的那两个人吧？”迪克说，“他们都很高，长得也结实，那个男人的眉毛乱糟糟的。”
　　“就是他们，柯顿先生和他儿子马丁。”海岸警卫一边说，一边修整着小风车，“他们几个星期之前来到这里。朱利安，你应该和那个男孩交个朋友，我猜他和你差不多大。他在这儿不认识什么人，一定很孤单吧？”
　　“他不去上学吗？”朱利安问。
　　“他没有上学。”海岸警卫说，“他爸爸说他病了，需要在海边呼吸新鲜空气什么的。那男孩挺不错的，经常来帮我做玩具，还喜欢摆弄我的望远镜四处看看。”
　　“我也喜欢用望远镜四处看。”乔治说，“我现在可以看看吗？我想试试能不能看到科林岛。”
　　“这种天气里你可看不到什么。”海岸警卫说，“稍等几分钟吧。
　　看到云层的缝隙了吗？天色很快就会亮起来，到时候你能清楚地看到你的岛了。你爸爸在那里建造的东西很有趣，我猜那是他研究项目的一部分。”
　　“是的。”乔治说，“哎呀，蒂米！瞧瞧你干了些什么？蒂米把油漆罐打翻了！坏孩子，蒂米！”
　　“哦，这不是我的油漆罐。”海岸警卫说，“是隔壁那个男孩拿来的，我说过他有时候会来帮忙。我正在给他爸爸做一个玩偶之家，他把油漆罐拿来帮我上色。”
　　“哦，天哪。”乔治沮丧地说，“您觉得他要是知道了蒂米干的事，会生气吗？”
　　“不用担心。”海岸警卫说，“虽然他看起来不太友好，但不是个坏孩子。不过他确实有点古怪——不爱说话，表情阴沉。”
　　油漆洒了一地，乔治努力把它们清理干净。蒂米的爪子上黏了不少油漆，它在小屋里“吧嗒吧嗒”地跑来跑去，留下一串串绿色的爪印。
　　“如果我待会儿遇到那个男孩，一定要跟他说声‘对不起’。”乔治说，“蒂米，如果你敢再走近油漆罐子，今晚就别想睡在我床上了。”
　　“天放晴了，”迪克说，“我们能用望远镜看看科林岛吗？”
　　“让我先看看，那是我的岛。”乔治第一个冲过去。她把望远镜转向科林岛的方向，仔细地看了看，随后，她脸上露出了笑容。
　　“我看得很清楚，那是爸爸建的塔，还有塔顶的玻璃房，全都看得一清二楚。里面没有人，也不知道爸爸去哪儿了。”
　　孩子们轮流用望远镜观察。科林岛仿佛近在眼前，一切都清晰可见，景色令人着迷。如果在晴朗的日子里，会更容易看到所有的细节。
　　轮到安妮看时，她说：“我看见一只兔子在跳。”
　　“可别让你的狗也用望远镜观望。”海岸警卫提醒说，“要是它看到了兔子，会把望远镜给扒拉下来！”
　　兔子？一听到这个词，蒂米立刻竖起耳朵。它环视四周，鼻子使劲嗅了嗅。这儿可没有兔子，那人们为什么要提到兔子呢？
　　“我们得走了。”朱利安说，“我们还会再来的，到时候看看您又做了什么新玩具，谢谢您让我们使用望远镜。”
　　“大门向你们敞开！”老海岸警卫说，“你们又不会把望远镜看穿！什么时候想再看了，欢迎随时过来。”
　　孩子们说了声“再见”就离开了，蒂米蹦蹦跳跳地跟在他们身边。
　　“用望远镜看得真是太清楚了！”安妮说，“乔治，我真希望能找到你爸爸在哪儿。如果我们正好发现他从那个隐秘的地方现身，那一定很有意思。”
　　自从离开科林岛，四个孩子就经常讨论这个话题。这个谜团一直困扰着他们。一个连他们都不知道的藏身之处，昆廷叔叔又是怎么发现的呢？他们明明探察过岛上的每一寸土地！而且，昆廷叔叔还有那么多实验设备，一定需要很大的储存空间。范妮婶婶说过，他运了很多东西到岛上，更不用说还有一大堆食物呢。
　　“如果爸爸发现了一个隐秘地点，却对我守口如瓶，那他就太小气了。”这句话乔治反复说过很多次了，“我真这么想，那是我的岛！”
　　“也许等他完成工作，就会把一切都告诉你了。”朱利安说，“到时候你就会知道答案，无论在哪儿，我们都可以去探险。”
　　孩子们离开海岸警卫的小屋，沿着悬崖边的小路往家走，正好碰到了之前见过的那个男孩。他正站在小路上，眺望着大海，那个男人没有和他在一起。
　　当他们走近时，男孩转过身，脸上带着淡淡的微笑。“嘿！你们去找海岸警卫了吗？”
　　“是的。”朱利安回答，“他是个和蔼的人，不是吗？”
　　“嗯……我得说声抱歉。”乔治接过话来，“我的狗打翻了一罐绿色油漆，海岸警卫说那是你的，我来赔偿好吗？”
　　“啊，不需要！”男孩回答说，“我不介意，反正也没剩多少了。
　　你的狗看起来很不错啊。”
　　“是啊，蒂米是世界上最棒的狗。”乔治热情地说，“我和它在一起已经很多年了，它还是那么有活力，你喜欢狗吗？”
　　“当然，我也很喜欢狗。”男孩回答。但是他并没有像大多数人见到蒂米时那样，去抚摸它，或是逗逗它。蒂米也没有像往常遇到陌生人那样，围着他的腿绕圈，兴奋地嗅来嗅去。它只是安静地站在乔治身边，也没有翘起尾巴表示友好。
　　“那是座有趣的小岛。”男孩指着科林岛说，“如果有机会，我也想去看看。”
　　“那是我的岛，只属于我的。”乔治骄傲地说。
　　“真的？”男孩礼貌地问，“那你会允许我去岛上参观一下吗？”
　　“当然可以。”乔治说，“不过现在不行，我爸爸正在岛上工作，他可是个科学家。”
　　“哦，真的吗？”男孩又问，“那他在做什么新的实验吗？”
　　“是的。”乔治答道。
　　“这样啊，那我猜那个奇怪的塔一定跟他有关。”男孩的脸上第一次流露出好奇的神情，“他的实验什么时候结束呢？”
　　“这关你什么事？”迪克突然插话，语气听起来很粗鲁。这可不像他平时说话的方式。其他孩子都惊讶地看着他。
　　“呃，确实不关我的事！”男孩连忙解释，“我只想，如果他的实验很快结束，也许你的兄弟能早点带我去岛上玩！”
　　听到这话，乔治真的很高兴。这个男孩把她也当成男孩了！对那些误认为她是男孩的人，乔治总是很愿意亲近。
　　“我会带你去的！”她说，“不用等太久，实验应该很快就结束了。”
Chapter Seven A LITTLE SQUABBLE
　　Chapter Seven A LITTLE SQUABBLE
　　A sound made them turn. It was the boy's father coming up. He nodded to the children.
　　'Making friends?' he said, amiably. 'That's right. My boy's pretty lonely here. I hope you'll comeup and see us some time. Finished your conversations SON?'
　　'Yes,' said the boy. 'This boy here says that island is his, and he's going to take me over it whenhis father has finished his work there -- and that won't be long.'
　　29
　　'And do you know the way through all those wicked rocks?' said the man. 'I shouldn't care to tryit. I was talking to the fishermen the other day, and not one of them appeared to know the way!'
　　This was rather astonishing. Some of the fishermen did know it. Then the children rememberedthat the men had all been forbidden to take anyone to the island while Uncle Quentin was atwork there. It was clear that they had pretended not to know the way in loyalty to their orders.
　　'Did you want to go to the island then?' asked Dick, suddenly.
　　'Oh no! But my boy here would love to go,' said the man. 'I don't want to be seasick, bobbing upand down in those waves near the island. I'm a poor sailor. I never go on the sea if I can help it!'
　　'Well, we must go,' said Julian. 'We've got to do some shopping for my aunt. Good-bye!'
　　'Come and see us as soon as you can,' said the man. 'I've a fine television set that Martin herewould like to show you. Any afternoon you like!'
　　'Oh thanks!' said George. She seldom saw television. 'We'll come!'
　　They parted, and the four children and Timmy went on down the cliff-path.
　　'Whatever made you sound so rude, Dick?' said George. 'The way you said "What's that to dowith you?" sounded quite insulting.'
　　'Well -- I just felt suspicious, that's all,' said Dick. 'That boy seemed to be so jolly interested inthe island and in your father's work, and when it would be finished.'
　　'Why shouldn't he be?' demanded George. 'Everyone in the village is interested. They all knowabout the tower and all the boy wanted to know was when he could go to my island - that's whyhe asked when Father's work would be finished. I liked him.'
　　'You only liked him because he was ass enough to think you were a boy,' said Dick. 'Jollygirlish-looking boy you are, that's all I can say.'
　　George flared up at once. 'Don't be mean! I'm not girlish-looking. I've far more freckles than youhave, for one thing, and better eyebrows. And I can make my voice go deep.'
　　'You're just silly,' said Dick, in disgust. 'As if freckles are boyish! Girls have them just as muchas boys. I don't believe that boy thought you were a boy at all. He was just sucking up to you. Hemust have heard how much you like playing at being what you aren't.'
　　George walked up to Dick with such a furious look on her face that Julian hastily put himself inbetween them.
　　'Now, no brawls,' he said. 'You're both too old to begin slapping each other like kids in thenursery. Let me tell you, you're both behaving like babies, not like boys or gins!'
　　30
　　Anne was looking on with scared eyes. George didn't go off the deep end like this usually. And itwas funny of Dick to have spoken so rudely to the boy on the cliff. Timmy gave a sudden littlewhine. His tail was down, and he looked very miserable.
　　'Oh George - Timmy can't bear you to quarrel with Dick!' said Anne. 'Look at him! He's justmiserable!'
　　'He didn't like that boy a hit,' said Dick. 'That was another thing I thought was funny. If Timmydoesn't like a person, I don't like him either.'
　　'Timmy doesn't always rush round new people,' said George. 'He didn't growl or snarl, anyway.
　　All right, all right, Julian, I'm not going to start brawling. But I do think Dick is being silly.
　　Making a mountain out of a molehill - just because someone was interested in Kirrin Island andFather's work, and just because Timmy didn't caper all round him. He was such a solemn sort ofboy that I'm not surprised Timmy wasn't all over him. He probably knew the boy wouldn't like it.
　　Timmy's clever like that.'
　　'Oh, do stop,' said Dick. 'I give in - gracefully! I may be making a fuss. Probably am. I couldn'thelp my feelings, though.'
　　Anne gave a sigh of relief. The squabble was over. She hoped it wouldn't crop up again. Georgehad been very touchy since she had been home. If only Uncle Quentin would hurry up and finishhis work, and they could all go to the island as much as they liked, things would be all right.
　　'I'd rather like to see that television Set,' said George. 'We might go up some afternoon.'
　　'Right,' said Julian. 'But, on the whole, I think it would be best if we steered clear of any talkabout your father's work. Not that we know much. Still, we do know that once before there werepeople after one of his theories. The secrets of the scientists are very, very important these days,you know, George. Scientists are V.I.P.!'
　　'What's V.I.P.?' asked Anne.
　　'Very Important People, baby!' said Julian, with a laugh. 'What did you think, it meant? Violet,Indigo, Purple? I guess those are the colours. Uncle Quentin would go mad if he knew anyonewas trying to snoop into his secrets!'
　　Everyone laughed, even George. She looked affectionately at Julian. He was always so sensibleand good-tempered. She really would go by what he said.
　　31
　　The day passed swiftly. The weather cleared and the sun came out strongly. The air smelt ofgorse and primroses and the salt of the sea. Lovely! They went shopping for Aunt Fanny, andstopped to talk with James, the fisher-boy.
　　'Your father's got the island, I see,' he said to George with a grin. 'Bad luck, Miss. You'll not begoing over there so often. And nobody else will, either, so I've heard.'
　　'That's right,' said George. 'Nobody is allowed to go over there for some time. Did you help totake some of the stuff over, James?'
　　'Yes. I know the way, you see, because I've been with you,' 'said James. 'Well, Miss, how did youfind your boat when you went across yesterday? I got her all shipshape for you, didn't I?'
　　'Yes, you did, James,' said George, warmly. 'You made her look beautiful. You must comeacross to the island with us next time we go.'
　　'Thanks,' said James, his ready grin showing all his white teeth. 'Like to leave Timmy with mefor a week or two? See how he wants to stay!'
　　George laughed. She knew James was only joking. He was very fond of Timmy, though, andTimmy adored James. He was now pushing himself hard against the fisher-boy's knees, andtrying to put his nose into his brown hand. Timmy had never forgotten the time when Jameslooked after him so well.
　　The evening came, and the bay was softly blue. Little white horses flecked it here and there. Thefour gazed across to Kirrin Island. It always looked so lovely at this time of the evening. Theglass top of the tower winked and blinked in the sun. It looked almost as if someone wassignaling. But there was no-one in the little glass room. As the children watched they heard afaint rumbling sound, and suddenly the top of the tower was ablaze with a curious glare.
　　'Look! That's what happened yesterday!' said Julian, in excitement. 'Your father's at work allright, George. I do wonder what he's doing!'
　　Then there came a throbbing sound, almost like the noise of an aeroplane, and once more theglass top of the tower shone and blazed, as the wires became full of some curious power.
　　'Weird,' said Dick. 'A bit frightening too. Where's your father at this very moment, I wonder,George. How I'd like to know!'
　　'I bet he's forgotten all about meals again,' said George. 'Didn't he wolf our sandwiches - he musthave been starving. I wish he'd let Mother go over there and look after him.'
　　32
　　Her mother came in at that moment. 'Did you hear the noise?' she said. 'I suppose that was yourfather at work again. Oh dear, I hope he doesn't blow himself up one of these days!'
　　'Aunt Fanny, can I stay up till half past ten tonight?' asked Anne, hopefully. 'To see UncleQuentin's signal, you know?'
　　'Good gracious, no!' said her aunt. 'No one needs to stay up. I am quite capable of watching for itmyself!'
　　'Oh Aunt Fanny! Surely I and Dick can stay up!' said Julian. 'After all, we're not in bed till ten atschool.'
　　'Yes - but this is half past ten, and you wouldn't even be in bed then,' said his aunt. 'There's noreason why you shouldn't lie in bed and watch for it though, if you want to - providing youhaven't fallen asleep!'
　　'Oh yes - I can do that,' said Julian. 'My window looks across to Kirrin Island. Six flashes with alantern I shall count them carefully.'
　　So the four went to bed at the usual time. Anne was asleep long before half past ten, and Georgewas so drowsy that she could not make herself get up and go into the boys' room. But Dick andJulian were both wide awake. They lay in their beds and looked out of the window. There was nomoon, but the sky was clear, and the stars shone down, giving a faint light. The sea looked veryblack. There was no sign of Kirrin Island. It was lost in the darkness of the night.
　　'Almost half past ten,' said Julian, looking at his watch, which had luminous hands. 'Now then,Uncle Quentin, what about it?' Almost as if his uncle was answering him, a light shone out in theglass top of the tower. It was a clear, small light, like the light of a lantern.
　　Julian began to count. 'One flash.' There was a pause. 'Two flashes.' Another pause. 'Three, four,five six!' The flashes stopped. Julian snuggled down into bed.
　　'Well, that's that. Uncle Quentin's all right. I say, it's weird to think of him climbing that spiralstairway right to the top of the tower, in the dark of night, isn't it? Just to mess about with thosewires.' 'Mmmmm,' said Dick, sleepily. 'I rather he did it, than I! You can be a scientist if youlike, Ju -- but I don't want -- to climb towers in the dead of night on a lonely island. I'd likeTimmy there, at least.'
　　Someone knocked on their door and it opened. Julian sat up at once. It was Aunt Fanny. 'OhJulian dear - did you see the flashes? I forgot to count them. Were there six?'
　　33
　　'Oh yes, Aunt Fanny! I'd have rushed down to tell you if anything was wrong. Uncle's all right.
　　Don't you worry!'
　　'I wish I'd told him to do an extra flash to tell me if he's had some of that nice soup,' said his aunt.
　　'Well, good night, Julian. Sleep well!'
7.小小的争吵
　　小小的争吵
　　听到身后传来响动，孩子们都回过头。那个男孩的爸爸走了过来，朝所有人点点头。“哦，交到新朋友啦？”他和蔼地说，“这就对了。我儿子在这里很孤独，希望你们有时间常来找他玩。孩子们，这会儿你们聊完了吗？”
　　“差不多了。”男孩回答，“这个男孩说科林岛是属于他的，等他爸爸结束了岛上的实验，不用等太久，他就会带我去岛上玩。”
　　“那你知道怎么穿过那些险恶的暗礁吗？”男人说，“我可不想冒险去尝试。前几天我和附近的渔民闲聊过，似乎没人知道去岛上的路线呢。”
　　这说法真令人惊讶。事实上，肯定有几个渔民是知道的。孩子们想起来了，因为昆廷叔叔在岛上做实验，渔民们都被禁止给任何人带路。看来渔民们都很信守承诺，假装不知道去岛上的路线。
　　“您也想去岛上吗？”迪克突然问道。
　　“哦，不，我可不想去！不过我的儿子还挺想去的。”男人回答，“我不是当水手的料。在海浪里颠簸摇晃，我会晕船的。如果可以的话，我是永远不会出海的！”
　　“好吧，我们该走了。”朱利安说，“我们还得帮范妮婶婶买点东西呢，再见啦！”
　　“欢迎你们常来玩。”男人说，“我这儿有台不错的电视机，马丁应该很想和你们一起看节目。有空就过来吧，随便哪天下午都行！”
　　“谢谢！”乔治回答，虽然她很少看电视，“我们会来的。”
　　他们就此告别。四个孩子带着蒂米，沿着悬崖边的小路返回科林庄园。
　　“迪克，你刚才的语气怎么那么粗鲁？”乔治问道，“你说‘这关你什么事’，听起来非常不礼貌。”
　　“嗯，我只是觉得有些可疑，仅此而已。”迪克解释说，“那个男孩似乎对科林岛和你爸爸的工作过于感兴趣了，他还特意问起实验什么时候结束。”
　　“这又有什么问题呢？”乔治追问道，“村里的每个人都很好奇，所有人都知道岛上建起了一座塔。马丁只是想知道什么时候可以去我的岛上参观而已，这就是他问实验什么时候完成的原因。我倒是觉得他挺不错的。”
　　“你觉得他不错，只是因为他够蠢，蠢到把你当成了男孩，”迪克说，“一个长得像女孩的男孩，我只能这么说。”
　　乔治一下子被激怒了。“别这么刻薄！我看起来才不像女孩呢。
　　我脸上的雀斑比你多，我的眉毛比你浓，还有，我的声音也很深沉。”
　　“别犯傻了，雀斑多就是男孩了吗？女孩的雀斑也不比男孩少啊。”迪克反驳说，“我可不相信，真会有哪个男孩把你当男孩看。
　　如果那样的话，他也只是在讨好你。他肯定听说了你有多喜欢被别人看作男孩，可你根本不是啊。”
　　乔治怒气冲冲地走到迪克面前，朱利安赶紧拦在他俩中间。“好啦，别吵了。”朱利安说，“你们都这么大了，别再像幼儿园的小朋友一样互相抡巴掌。要我说，你俩的行为都像幼稚的婴儿，根本不像是大孩子！”
　　安妮有点被吓到了。其实乔治的反应不算特别激烈，倒是迪克说出那么粗鲁的话，实在很古怪。这时蒂米突然发出一声轻微的哀鸣，耷拉着尾巴，看起来可怜巴巴的。
　　安妮赶紧说：“乔治，别和迪克吵架了好吗？蒂米不喜欢你们这样，你看它多伤心啊！”
　　“这么说起来，蒂米也不喜欢那个男孩。”迪克补充说，“这是我发现的另一件怪事。蒂米不喜欢的人，我也不喜欢。”
　　“蒂米也不是见到谁都会围上去打转。”乔治立刻反驳，“再说，它也没有龇牙咆哮。好吧，朱利安，我不会再和迪克吵架了，但是我觉得他的想法蠢透了。就因为马丁对科林岛和我爸爸的实验感兴趣，就因为蒂米没有绕着马丁欢蹦乱跳，仅凭这些就怀疑他，这不是小题大做吗？马丁确实比较严肃，所以蒂米没有显露出特别的热情，这一点也不奇怪。蒂米就是这么聪明，它知道马丁不喜欢它这样做。”
　　“哦，好了好了，我们停战吧。”迪克说，“我必须体面地让步了。也许是我大惊小怪，但我就是忍不住这样想啊。”
　　争吵终于结束了，安妮长舒了一口气，她希望这样的情景不要再出现，因为乔治自从回家之后就很容易发火。真希望昆廷叔叔快点完成实验，让乔治和他们一起去岛上尽情玩耍，那么一切就都会好起来。
　　“反正我要去看电视。”乔治说，“我们找个下午再去找马丁吧。”
　　“没问题。”朱利安说，“但是我把话说在前头，大家最好不要谈论昆廷叔叔的工作，至少不要什么都说出来。虽然我们知道的并不多，但毕竟曾经有人试图窃取他的研究成果。乔治，你知道的，科学家的秘密都是非常重要的，他们可都是重量级！”
　　“重量级是什么？”安妮好奇地问。
　　“就是非常重要的人物。”朱利安笑着说，“不然你以为那是什么？体重很重吗？就算知道有人想窥探他的秘密，昆廷叔叔也不至于气得发胖啊！”
　　大家都笑了起来，连乔治也被逗笑了。她感激地看着朱利安，朱利安总是那么善解人意，所以她才总是听从他的话。
　　这一天过得飞快。雨停了，天空放晴，耀眼的阳光直射下来。
　　空气中弥漫着金雀花和迎春花的香气，混合着淡淡的海水咸味，闻起来棒极了！孩子们去帮范妮婶婶买东西，途中遇到渔家男孩阿尔夫，停下来和他聊了聊。
　　“我看见你爸爸去科林岛了。”阿尔夫笑着对乔治说，“小姐，你的运气可不好。这么一来你不能经常去岛上了，听说他也不允许其他人上岛。”
　　“没错，任何人都不能到岛上去。”乔治说，“之前你也帮他运过实验设备吧，阿尔夫？”
　　“当然。我熟悉路线嘛，我以前和你一起去过。”阿尔夫说，“昨天你过去的时候觉得船怎么样？我可是把你的船保养得很不错呢，是吧？”
　　“是的，阿尔夫。多亏了你，小船看起来很漂亮。”乔治热情地说，“下次你和我们一起去科林岛玩吧。”
　　“谢谢啦。”阿尔夫咧嘴一笑，露出两排洁白的牙齿，“你愿意把蒂米交给我照顾一两周吗？你看，它多想留下来和我在一起啊！”
　　乔治也笑了起来。她知道阿尔夫只是在开玩笑。阿尔夫很喜欢蒂米，蒂米也喜欢他。这会儿蒂米正用力扒着他的膝盖，试图把鼻子伸进他棕色的手掌。阿尔夫悉心照顾它的那段时光，蒂米可从来没有忘记。
　　夜幕降临，海湾呈现出柔和的蓝色，星星点点的白色小屋点缀在海岸线上。孩子们回到了科林庄园，他们透过窗户凝视着对面的科林岛。
　　小岛看起来那么可爱。夕阳的余晖中，岛中央塔顶的玻璃小屋闪耀着金色的光芒，看上去好像有人在那里发信号，但玻璃小屋里没有人。正当孩子们都望着那座塔时，他们突然听到隐隐的轰隆声，塔顶也猛地发出刺目的眩光。
　　“看！和昨天一样！”朱利安激动地说，“乔治，肯定是你爸爸在工作。我真想知道他究竟在做什么！”
　　接着又传来了一阵有规律的轰鸣，就像飞机起飞时的噪声一样。塔顶的玻璃小屋再次闪耀起来，似乎那些电线都充满了某种神奇的能量。
　　“很奇特，还有点吓人。”迪克说，“乔治，我最想知道的是，你爸爸现在在哪里？我真的太好奇了！”
　　“我敢打赌，他肯定又忘了吃饭。”乔治说，“还记得他狼吞虎咽地吃三明治的样子吗，他一定是饿坏了。真希望他同意妈妈去岛上，这样就有人照顾他了。”
　　这时候，范妮婶婶正好走进来。“你们听到声音了吗？”她说，“肯定是你爸爸又在工作了。天哪，他千万别把自己炸飞了！”
　　“范妮婶婶，我可以晚上十点半以后再睡觉吗？”安妮满怀希望地问，“我想等到昆廷叔叔发信号，好吗？”
　　“不，这可不行！”范妮婶婶说，“你们都不能那么晚睡，我来等信号就行！”
　　“范妮婶婶，我和迪克可以晚点睡！”朱利安说，“我们在学校也是十点才上床。”
　　“是吗，但是现在说的是十点半，那时候你们都应该在床上了。”范妮婶婶说，“你们可以躺在床上等，只要到时候还没睡着就行！”
　　“哦，好的，这样也可以。”朱利安说，“我们房间的窗户正对着科林岛。灯光闪烁六次，我得仔细数数。”
　　四个孩子都按平时的作息时间上床了。安妮早早就进入了梦乡，乔治也困得睁不开眼，没法溜到男孩们的房间去等信号了。但是迪克和朱利安的精神头儿可好了，他们躺在各自的床上，一起望着窗外。晴朗的夜空中，月亮和云都不见踪迹，只有星星一闪一闪发出微弱的光。海面一片漆黑，科林岛也隐没在夜色中。
　　“十点半快到了。”朱利安看了看自己的夜光手表，“昆廷叔叔，他在干吗呢？”
　　就在这时，岛中央的塔顶突然射出一束光，就像是昆廷叔叔在回应朱利安的问话。那道光线很细，但清晰明亮，是灯发出的光。
　　朱 利 安 开 始 计 数。“一，”灯 光 灭 了 又 亮 起， 他 停 顿 了 一下，“二，”他再一次停顿，“三、四、五、六！”
　　闪光结束了，朱利安心满意足地重新躺在床上。“嗯，没问题，昆廷叔叔一切都好。这么黑的夜晚，他为什么要顺着旋转楼梯爬到塔顶，去摆弄那些乱七八糟的电线？我一想起来就觉得奇怪。”
　　“嗯，”迪克睡眼迷离地回答，“换了我可不愿意做这些！朱利安，如果你想成为一个科学家，或许愿意做这些吧。我可不想在夜深人静的时候，孤零零一个人去爬孤岛上的高塔。至少蒂米得在那里陪着我。”
　　“咚咚咚！”有人敲门，朱利安立刻坐了起来。
　　门开了，范妮婶婶站在门口：“亲爱的朱利安，你看到信号了吗？我忘了数，是闪了六次吗？”
　　“是的，范妮婶婶，一切正常。如果有什么不对劲，我会立刻冲下去通知您的。昆廷叔叔没事，您别担心！”
　　“我应该让他再多发个信号，这样我才知道他有没有喝我准备的汤。”范妮婶婶说，“晚安，朱利安，做个好梦！”
Chapter Eight DOWN IN THE QUARRY
　　Chapter Eight DOWN IN THE QUARRY
　　The next day dawned bright and sunny. The four tore down to breakfast, full of high spirits.
　　'Can we bathe? Aunt Fanny, it's really warm enough! Oh do say we can!'
　　'Of course not! Whoever heard of bathing in April!' said Aunt Fanny. 'Why, the sea is terriblycold. Do you want to be in bed for the rest of the holiday with a chill?'
　　'Well, let's go for a walk on the moors at the back of Kirrin Cottage,' said George. 'Timmy wouldlove that. Wouldn't you, Tim?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, thumping his tail hard on the ground.
　　'Take your lunch with you if you like,' said her mother. 'I'll pack some for you.'
　　'You'll be glad to be rid of us for a little while, I expect, Aunt Fanny,' said Dick, with a grin. 'Iknow what we'll do. We'll go to the old quarry and look for prehistoric weapons! We've got ajolly good museum at school, and I'd like to take back some stone arrow-heads or something likethat.'
　　They all liked hunting for things. It would be fun to go to the old quarry, and it would be lovelyand warm in the hollow there.
　　'I hope we shan't find a poor dead sheep there, as we once did,' said Anne, with a shudder. 'Poorthing! It must have fallen down and baa-ed for help for ages.'
　　'Of course we shan't,' said Julian. 'We shall find stacks of primroses and violets though, growingdown the sides of the quarry. They are always early there because it's sheltered from every wind.'
　　'I should love to have bunches of primroses,' said his aunt. 'Nice big ones! Enough to put all overthe house.'
　　'Well, while the boys are looking for arrow-heads we'll look for primroses,' said Anne, pleased. 'Ilike picking flowers.'
　　34
　　'And Timmy, of course, will hunt for rabbits, and will hope to bring home enough for you todecorate the larder from top to bottom,' said Dick, solemnly.
　　Timmy looked thrilled and gave an excited little woof.
　　They waited for Uncle Quentin's signal at half past ten. It came - six flashes of a mirror in thesun. The flashes were quite blinding.
　　'Nice little bit of heliographing!' said Dick. 'Good morning and good-bye, Uncle! We'll watch foryou tonight. Now, everybody ready?' 'Yes! Come' on, Tim! Who's got the sandwiches? I say,isn't the sun hot!'
　　Off they all went. They had on coats and their rubber boots, but no hats, and nobody thought oftaking a macintosh. It was going to be a really lovely day! The quarry was not really very far -only about a quarter of a mile. The children went for a walk beforehand, for Timmy's sake. Thenthey made for the quarry.
　　It was a queer place. At some time or other it had been deeply quarried for stone, and then left toitself. Now the sides were covered with small bushels and grass and plants of all kinds. In thesandy places heather grew.
　　The sides were very steep, and as few people came there, there were no paths to follow. It waslike a huge rough bowl, irregular in places, and full of colour now where primroses opened theirpale petals to the sky. Violets grew there by the thousand, both white and purple. Cowslips wereopening too, the earliest anywhere.
　　'Oh, it's lovely!' said Anne, stopping at the top and looking down. 'Simply super! I never in mylife saw so many primroses - nor such huge ones!'
　　'Be careful how you go, Anne,' said Julian. 'These sides are very steep. If you lose your footingyou'll roll right down to the bottom - and find yourself with a broken arm or leg!'
　　'I'll be careful,' said Anne. 'I'll throw my basket down to the bottom, so that I can have two handsto cling to bushes with, if I want to. I shall be able to fill that basket cramful of primroses andviolets!'
　　She flung the basket down, and it bounced all the way to the bottom of the quarry. The childrenclimbed down to where they wanted to go - the girls to a great patch of big primroses, the boys toa place where they thought they might find stone weapons.
　　35
　　'Hallo!' said a voice, suddenly, from much lower down. The four stopped in surprise, and Timmygrowled.
　　'Why - it's you!' said George, recognizing the boy they had met the day before.
　　'Yes. I don't know if you know my name. It's Martin Curton,' said the boy.
　　Julian told him their names too. 'We've come to picnic here,' he said. 'And to see if we can findstone weapons. What have you come for?'
　　'Oh -- to see if I can find stone weapons too,' said the Martin.
　　'Have you found any?' asked George.
　　'No. Not yet.'
　　'Well, you won't find any just there,' said Dick. 'Not in heather! You want to come over here,where the ground is bare and gravelly.'
　　Dick was trying to be friendly, to make up for the day before. Martin came over and began toscrape about with the boys. They had trowels with them, but he had only his hands.
　　'Isn't it hot down here?' called Anne. 'I'm going to take off my coat.'
　　Timmy had his head and shoulders down a rabbit hole. He was scraping violently, sending upheaps of soil behind him in a shower.
　　'Don't go near Timmy unless you want to be buried in earth!' said Dick. 'Hey, Timmy - is a rabbitreally worth all that hard work?'
　　Apparently it was, for Timmy, panting loudly, went on digging for all he was worth. A stoneflew high in the air and hit Julian. He rubbed his cheek. Then he looked at the stone that laybeside him. He gave a shout.
　　'Look at this - a jolly fine arrow-head! Thanks, Timmy, old fellow. Very good of you to godigging for me. What about a hammer-head next?'
　　The others came to see the stone arrow-head. Anne thought she would never have known what itwas -- but Julian and Dick exclaimed over it in admiration.
　　'Jolly good specimen,' said Dick. 'See how it's been shaped, George? To think that this was usedthousands of years ago to kill the enemies of a cave-man!'
　　Martin did not say much. He just looked at the arrowhead, which certainly was a very fineunspoilt specimen, and then turned away. Dick thought he was a queer fellow. A bit dull andboring. He wondered if they ought to ask him to their picnic. He didn't want to in the least.
　　But George did! 'Are you having a picnic here too?' she asked.
　　36
　　Martin shook his head. 'No. I've not brought any sandwiches.'
　　'Well, we've plenty. Stay and have some with us when we eat them,' said George, generously.
　　'Thanks. It's very nice of you,' said the boy. 'And will you come and see my television set thisafternoon in return! I'd like you to.'
　　'Yes, we will,' said George. 'It would be something to do! Oh Anne -- just look at those violets!
　　I've never seen such big white ones' before. Won't Mother be pleased?'
　　The boys went deeper down, scraping about with their trowels in any likely place. They came towhere a shelf of stone projected out a good way. It would be a nice place to have their lunch. Thestone would be warm to sit on, and was flat enough to take, ginger-beer bottles and cups insafety.
　　At half past twelve they all had their lunch. They were very hungry. Martin shared theirsandwiches, and became quite friendly over them.
　　'Best sandwiches I've ever tasted,' he said. I do like those sardine ones. Does your mother makethem for you? I wish I had a mother. Mine died ages ago.'
　　There was a sympathetic silence. The four could not think of any worse thing to happen to a boyor girl. They offered Martin the nicest buns, and the biggest piece of cake immediately.
　　'I saw your father flashing his signals last night,' said Martin, munching a bun.
　　Dick looked up at once. 'How do you know he was signaling?' he asked. 'Who told you?'
　　'Nobody,' said the 'boy. 'I just saw the six flashes, and I thought it must be George's father.' Helooked surprised at Dick's sharp tone. Julian gave Dick a nudge, to warn him not to go off thedeep end again.
　　George scowled at Dick. 'I suppose you saw my father signaling this morning too,' she said toMartin. 'I bet scores of people saw the flashes. He just heliographs with a mirror at half past tento signal that he's all right -- and flashes a lantern at the same time at night.'
　　Now it was Dick's turn to scowl at George. Why give away all this information? It wasn'tnecessary. Dick felt sure she was doing it just to pay him out for his sharp question. He tried tochange the subject.
　　'Where do you go to school?' he asked.
　　'I don't,' said the boy. 'I've been ill.'
　　'Well, where did you go to school before you were ill?' asked Dick.
　　"I -- I had a tutor,' said Martin. 'I didn't go to school.'
　　37
　　'Bad luck!' said Julian. He thought it must be terrible not to go to school and have all the fun, thework and the games of school-life. He looked curiously at Martin. Was he one of these ratherstupid boys who did no good at school, but had to have a tutor at home? Still he didn't lookstupid. He just looked rather sullen and dull.
　　Timmy was sitting on the warm stone with the others. He had his share of the sandwiches, buthad to be rationed, as Martin had to have some too. He was funny with Martin. He tookabsolutely no notice of him at all. Martin might not have been there! And Martin took no noticeof Timmy. He did not talk to him, or pat him. Anne was sure he didn't really like dogs, as he hadsaid. How could anyone be with Timmy and not give him even one pat?
　　Timmy did not even look at Martin, but sat with his back to him, leaning against George. It wasreally rather amusing, if it wasn't so odd. After all, George was talking in a friendly way toMartin; they were all sharing their food with him - and Timmy behaved as if Martin simplywasn't there at all! Anne was just about to remark on Timmv's odd behaviour when he yawned,shook himself, and leapt down from the rock.
　　'He's going rabbiting again,' said Julian. 'Hey, Tim - find me another arrow-head will you, oldfellow?'
　　Timmy wagged his tail. He disappeared under the shelf of rock, and there came the sound ofdigging. A shower of stones and soil flew into the air.
　　The children lay back on the stone and felt sleepy. They talked for some minutes, and then Annefelt her eyes closing. She was awakened by George's voice.
　　'Where's Timmy? Timmy! Timmy! Come here! Where have you got to?' But no Timmy came.
　　There was not even an answering bark. 'Oh blow' said George., 'Now he's gone down someextra-deep rabbit hole, I suppose. I must get him. Timmy! Wherever are you?'
8.采石场寻宝
　　采石场寻宝
　　第二天早晨，天气晴朗，阳光明媚，四个孩子开心地吃完了早餐。
　　“范妮婶婶，今天我们能去海边游泳吗？天气已经够暖和了，就让我们去吧！”
　　“当然不行！没听说过四月份就下海游泳的！”范妮婶婶立刻拒绝了孩子们的请求，“海水太冷了，你们想在剩下的假期中，都倒在床上打着喷嚏度过吗？”
　　“好吧，我们还是去庄园后面的野外走走吧。”乔治说，“蒂米会喜欢的，是不是，蒂米？”
　　“汪汪！”蒂米立刻开心地回应，尾巴使劲拍打着地面。
　　“你们可以在外面吃午饭。”范妮婶婶说，“我给你们打包一些食物带上吧。”
　　“范妮婶婶，我猜您一定很高兴能摆脱我们一会儿。”迪克笑着说，“我想到去哪儿玩了！我们去那个旧采石场寻找史前武器！我们学校有一个很棒的博物馆，我想找些东西拿回去当展品。比如石制的箭头或诸如此类的东西。”
　　孩子们都很喜欢去野外寻宝。去采石场确实很有意思，那里的凹坑非常温暖舒适。
　　“我可不希望像上次那样，在那儿看到一头死羊。”安妮忍不住打了个哆嗦，“可怜的家伙！它肯定是不小心从高处跌落，‘咩咩’叫唤了很久，可是却没有人来救它！”
　　“当然不会。”朱利安说，“我们会看到一丛丛的迎春花和紫罗兰。采石场的凹坑里可以遮风避雨，所以花总是比其他地方开得早。”
　　“给我带一束迎春花吧。”范妮婶婶说，“我要很大一束！足够装饰整个房间。”
　　“没问题。”安妮兴致勃勃地说，“男孩们找石箭头的时候，我们就去找迎春花。我喜欢采花。”
　　“蒂米还可以在那儿抓兔子玩。”迪克故作一本正经地说，“我们就等着它满载而归，把储物柜都塞满吧。”蒂米抑制不住兴奋，轻轻发出“汪”的一声。
　　上午十点半，大家一起等待着昆廷叔叔的信号。来了！阳光下，镜子的反光闪现了六次，晃得人眼花缭乱。
　　“日光反射的通信方法真不错！”迪克说，“早上好，昆廷叔叔！
　　再见，昆廷叔叔！今晚我们会等着您的。大家准备好了吗，我们要出发去采石场喽！”
　　“好嘞！走吧，蒂米！”乔治欢快地喊着，“谁负责带三明治？太阳可真晒啊！”
　　这真是美好的一天！
　　孩子们出发了，他们穿上厚外套和橡胶靴子，没有带雨衣和帽子。去采石场的路并不远，距离庄园只有400米左右。孩子们先带着蒂米遛了遛，然后才走向采石场。
　　采石场是个奇怪的地方。人们曾经在这里开采石料，后来不知什么原因，这里就废弃了。如今，采石场的凹坑边上长满了低矮的灌木丛和各种野草，一丛丛的石南花在沙地里茂盛地生长着。
　　采石场凹坑的四面都很陡。因为很少有人来这儿，所以也没有前人踩出的路可以走到底部。整座采石场就像一个粗糙的巨碗，到处坑坑洼洼。这个巨碗的颜色倒是很丰富，迎春花向着天空展开淡黄的花瓣，紫罗兰绽放的花朵白紫相间，牵牛花也提前开放了。
　　“哦，这儿真美啊！”安妮站在凹坑的边缘朝下看，赞叹道，“太棒了！我从来没见过这么多、这么大的迎春花！”
　　“安妮，当心点。”朱利安提醒，“这里非常陡。如果不小心踩空，会一直滚到底，摔断腿！”
　　“我会当心的。”安妮说，“我先把篮子扔到坑底，再腾出两只手抓住灌木丛爬下去。我要用迎春花和紫罗兰装满篮子！”
　　说着，她把篮子扔了下去，篮子一路滚到凹坑的底部。孩子们纷纷爬了下去。女孩们跑向一大片迎春花，男孩们则开始寻找古老的石头武器。
　　“嘿！”突然，从凹坑深处传来一个声音。四个孩子都惊讶地停止了动作，蒂米也咆哮起来。
　　“怎么——是你！”乔治认出那是他们昨天遇到的男孩。
　　“是我。也许你们还不知道我的名字吧，我叫马丁•柯顿。”男孩说。
　　朱利安也介绍了他们四个的名字。“我们是来这儿野餐的。”他说，“顺便看看能不能找到石头武器。你来这儿干什么？”
　　“呃……我也是来找石头武器的。”马丁说。
　　“那你找到了吗？”乔治问。
　　马丁回答：“还没有。”
　　“好吧，石南花丛里什么都没有，你不用费力气了。”迪克说，“你想过来这边吗？这里的地面没被植物遮住，也没那么多碎石子。”迪克极力表现出友好，想弥补昨天的不愉快。
　　马丁走了过来，跟着男孩们东找找西看看。迪克和朱利安都带了小铲子，马丁却两手空空。
　　“底下很热吧？”安妮叫道，“我要把厚外套脱掉。”
　　蒂米把头和前腿都伸进了一个兔子洞。它拼命往外刨，扬起的泥土甩在它身后，下起了一场“土雨”。
　　“别靠近蒂米，除非你想被那些土埋起来！”迪克说，“嘿，蒂米，为了一只兔子值得这么辛苦吗？”
　　对蒂米来说，这当然值得。它喘着粗气，继续挖掘它眼里的宝物。一块石头高高飞起，正好击中了朱利安的脸颊。他揉着被打中的地方，低头看了看脚边的那块石头，突然高兴地叫起来：“瞧瞧这是什么——一个完美的石箭头！谢谢，蒂米老伙计。太好了，你帮我挖到好东西了，再挖个石制的锤子出来怎么样？”
　　其他人都跑过来看石箭头。安妮觉得，如果没人告诉她，她永远都搞不明白这是什么东西，但是朱利安和迪克都对这个石箭头赞不绝口。
　　“真不错啊。”迪克赞叹道，“乔治，看到它是怎么做的了吗？想想看，这就是几千年前穴居人 用来杀死敌人的武器！”的确，这是一个保存得非常完好的标本，一点都没损坏。
　　马丁没有出声，他只是看了一眼那个石箭头，然后就转身离开了。迪克觉得马丁怪怪的，沉闷又无聊。他考虑着是否应该邀请马丁一起野餐，反正他是一点都不想邀请马丁。
　　但是乔治想邀请。“你也在这里野餐吗？”她问。
　　马丁摇了摇头：“不，我没有带三明治。”
　　“我们带了很多，留下来一起吃吧。”乔治慷慨地说。
　　“谢谢，你真好。”马丁也发出了邀请，“你们下午有时间来我家看电视吗？真心希望你们能来。”
　　“好啊，我们会去的。”乔治说，“就这么说定了！嘿，安妮，快看那些紫罗兰！我从没见过这么大朵的白色紫罗兰，妈妈一定会很喜欢！”
　　男孩们走向凹坑的深处，用铲子刮来铲去，不放过任何可能发现标本的地方。他们看到一块悬空的大石头，认为是个不错的午餐地点。石头被阳光晒得很暖和，也很平整，姜汁汽水和杯子放在上面很稳当。
　　十二点半，孩子们都饿了，他们开始吃午饭。马丁分享了他们的三明治，对他们的态度更加友好了。
　　“这是我吃过的最好吃的三明治。”他说，“我喜欢沙丁鱼的那种。这些是你妈妈做的吗？有妈妈的感觉真好啊，可是我妈妈已经去世很久了。”
　　所有人都沉默了，带着深深的同情。乔治他们无法想象失去妈妈的感觉，对于一个孩子来说，没有什么比这更糟了。作为安慰，他们把最美味的面包和最大的蛋糕都递给了马丁。
　　“昨晚我看见你爸爸的信号了。”马丁嚼着面包说。
　　迪克立刻抬起头：“你怎么知道他在发信号？谁告诉你的？”
　　“没人告诉我。”马丁回答，迪克尖刻的语气让他很惊讶，“我只是恰好看到六次闪光，就猜测应该是乔治爸爸的信号。”
　　朱利安轻轻捅了捅迪克，提醒他别把气氛弄僵了。
　　乔治不满地瞪了迪克一眼。“我想今天早上你也看到我爸爸发信号了吧？”她对马丁说，“我打赌很多人都看到了。早晨十点半，他会用镜子反射日光，表示平安无事。晚上同一时间，就换成灯光。”
　　这次轮到迪克皱眉头了。乔治为什么要透露所有的信息呢？这根本没必要。迪克觉得乔治这么做只是为了弥补他刚才的尖锐提问，于是他决定转移话题。
　　“你在哪儿上学？”迪克问。
　　“我没有上学。”马丁回答，“因为我生病了。”
　　“那你生病前在哪儿上学呢？”迪克又问。
　　“我有个家教。”马丁说，“我没去过学校。”
　　“那太没劲了！”朱利安说。在他看来，不能上学是件非常糟糕的事情。在学校里做作业、玩游戏，都是校园生活的乐趣。他好奇地看着马丁。他觉得，只有那种跟不上学校进度的孩子，才不得不请家教在家里上课。可是马丁看起来一点都不笨啊。他只是有些无聊，也有些沉闷。
　　蒂米跟孩子们一起坐在温暖的石头上。它也有一份三明治，但分量不大，因为有一些已经分给马丁了。
　　蒂米表现得很奇怪。它根本不搭理马丁，就好像旁边只有空气！
　　马丁也好像没看见蒂米，既不和它说话，也没有抚摸过它。安妮觉得马丁不像他自己说的那么喜欢狗。怎么会有人坐在蒂米旁边，而不想逗它玩呢？
　　蒂米甚至连看都没看马丁一眼。它背对着马丁，靠在乔治身上。如果这还不算古怪的话，那就真的有意思了。乔治一直在和马丁友好地交谈，其他孩子也和马丁分享了食物。只有蒂米，它的行为就好像马丁根本不存在一样！
　　安妮正要说说蒂米的古怪行为。蒂米突然打了个哈欠，晃了晃脑袋，从岩石上跳了下去。“它又想去追兔子了。”朱利安说，“喂，蒂米老伙计，再帮我找一个石箭头好吗？”
　　蒂米摇摇尾巴，消失在大石头的悬空处。下面很快传来了刨土的声音，空中又下起了碎石子和泥土混合而成的“大雨”。
　　孩子们躺在石头上，感觉有点困乏。他们又聊了一会儿，安妮感到眼皮在打架。她的眼睛刚一闭上，就被乔治的声音吵醒了。
　　“蒂米去哪儿了？蒂米！蒂米！快回来。你跑去哪儿了？”
　　但蒂米没有回来，甚至连一声应答都没有。“它一定是掉进了一个很深的兔子洞里去了。”乔治说，“我必须去救它。蒂米！你在哪儿？”
Chapter Nine GEORGE MAKES A DISCOVERY - AND LOSES HER TEMPER
　　Chapter Nine GEORGE MAKES A DISCOVERY - AND LOSES HER TEMPER
GEORGE slipped down from the rock. She peered under it. There was a large opening there,scattered with stones that Timmy had loosened in his digging.
　　38
　　'Surely you haven't at last found a rabbit hole big enough to go down!' said George. 'TIMMY!
　　Where are you?'
　　Not a bark, not a whine came from the hole. George wriggled under the shelf of rock, and peereddown the burrow. Timmy had certainly made it very big. George called up to Julian.
　　'Julian! Throw me down your trowel, will you?' The trowel landed by her foot. George took itand began to make the hole bigger. It might be big enough for Timmy, but it wasn't big enoughfor her! She dug hard and soon got very hot. She crawled out and looked over on to the rock tosee if she could get one of the others to help her. They were all asleep! 'Lazy things!' thoughtGeorge, quite forgetting that she too would have been dozing if she hadn't wondered whereTimmy had gone.
　　She slipped down under the rock again and began to dig hard with her trowel. Soon she hadmade the hole big enough to get through. She was surprised to find quite a large passage, onceshe had made the entrance big enough to take her. She could crawl along on hands and knees!
　　'I say - I wonder if this is just some animal's runway -or leads somewhere!' thought George.
　　'TIMMY! Where are you?'
　　From somewhere deep in the quarry side there came a faint whine. George felt thankful. SoTimmy was there, after all. She crawled along, and then quite suddenly the tunnel became highand wide, and she realized that she must be in a passage. It was perfectly dark, so she could notsee anything, she could only feel. Then she heard the sound of pattering feet, and Timmy pressedaffectionately against her legs, whining.
　　'Oh Timmy -- you gave me a bit of a fright!' said George. 'Where have you been? Is this a realpassage -- or just a tunnel in the quarry, made by the aid miners, and now used by animals?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, and pulled at George's shorts to make her go back to the daylight.
　　'All right, I'm coming!' said George. 'Don't imagine I want to wander alone in the dark! I onlycame to look for you.'
　　She made her way back to the shelf of rock. By this time Dick was awake, and wondered whereGeorge had gone. He waited a few minutes, blinking up into the deep blue sky, and then sat up.
　　'George!' There was no answer. So, in his turn Dick slipped down from the rock and lookedaround. And, to his very great astonishment he saw first Timmy, and then George on hands andknees, appearing out of the hole under the rock. He stared open-mouthed, and George began togiggle.
　　39
　　'It's all right. I've only been rabbiting with Timmy!' She stood beside him, shaking and brushingsoil from her jersey and shorts. 'There's a passage behind the entrance to the hole under the rock,'
　　she said. 'At first it's just a narrow tunnel, like an animal's hole -- then it gets wider -- and then itbecomes a proper high wide passage! I couldn't see if it went, on, of course, because it was dark.
　　Timmy was a long way in.'
　　'Good gracious!' said Dick. 'It sounds exciting.'
　　'Let's explore it, shall we?' said George. 'I expect Julian's got a torch.'
　　'No,' said Dick. 'We won't explore today.'
　　The others were now awake, and listening with interest.
　　'Is it a secret passage?' said Anne, thrilled. 'Oh do let's explore it!'
　　'No, not today,' said Dick again. He looked at Julian. Julian guessed that Dick did not wantMartin to share this secret. Why should he? He was not a real friend of theirs, and they had onlyjust got to know him. He nodded back to Dick.
　　'No, we won't explore today. Anyway, it may be nothing - just an old tunnel made by the quarry-men.'
　　Martin was listening with great interest. He went and looked into the hole. 'I wish we couldexplore,' he said. 'Maybe we could plan to meet again with torches and see if there really is apassage there.'
　　Julian looked at his watch. 'Nearly two o'clock. Well, Martin, if we're going to see that half pasttwo television programme of yours, we'd better be getting on.'
　　Carrying baskets of primroses and violets, the girls began to climb up the steep side of thequarry. Julian took Anne's basket from her, afraid she might slip and fall. Soon they were all atthe top. The air felt quite cool there after the warmth of the quarry. They made their way to thecliff-path and before long were passing the coastguard's cottage. He was out in his garden, andhe waved to them.
　　They went in the gateway of the next-door cottage. Martin pushed the door open. His father wassitting at the window of the room inside, reading. He got up with a broad, welcoming smile.
　　'Well, well, well! This is nice! Come along in, do. Yes, the dog as well. I don't mind dogs a bit. Ilike them.'
　　It seemed rather a crowd in the small room. They all shook hands politely. Martin explainedhurriedly that he had brought the children to see a television programme.
　　40
　　'A good idea,' said Mr. Curton, still beaming. Anne stared at his great eyebrows. They were verylong and thick. She wondered why he didn't have them trimmed but perhaps he liked them likethat. They made him look very fierce, she thought.
　　The four looked round the little room. There was a television set standing at the far end, on atable. There was also a magnificent wireless and something else that made the boys stare withinterest.
　　'Hallo! You've got a transmitting set, as well as a receiving set,' said Julian.
　　'Yes,' said Mr. Curton. 'It's a hobby of mine. I made that set.'
　　'Well! You must be brainy!' said Dick.
　　'What's a transmitting set?' asked Anne. 'I haven't heard of one before.'
　　'Oh, it just means a set to send out messages by wireless like police-cars have, when they sendback messages to their police stations,' said Dick. 'This is a very powerful one, though.'
　　Martin was fiddling about with the television switches. Then the programme began. It was greatfun seeing the television programme. When it was over Mr. Curton asked them to stay to tea.
　　'Now don't say no,' he said. 'I'll ring up and ask your aunt, if you like, if you're afraid she mightbe worried.'
　　'Well if you'd do that, sir,' said Julian. 'I think she would wonder where we'd gone!'
　　Mr. Curton rang up Aunt Fanny. Yes, it was quite all right for them to stay, but they mustn't betoo late back. So they settled down to an unexpectedly good tea. Martin was not very talkative,but Mr. Curton made up for it. He laughed and joked and was altogether very good company.
　　The talk came round to Kirrin Island. Mr. Curton said how beautiful it looked each evening.
　　George looked pleased.
　　'Yes,' she said. 'I always think that. I do wish Father hadn't chosen this particular time to work onmy island. I'd planned to go and stay there.'
　　'I suppose you know every inch of it!' said Mr. Curton.
　　'Oh yes!' said George. 'We all do. There are dungeons there; you know real dungeons that godeep down - where we once found gold ingots?'
　　'Yes I remember reading about that,' said Mr. Curton. 'That must have been exciting. Fancyfinding the dungeons too! And there's an old well too you once got down, isn't there?'
　　'Yes' said Anne, remembering. 'And there is a cave where we once lived it's got an entrancethrough the roof, as well as from the sea.'
　　41
　　'And I suppose your father is conducting his marvellous experiments down in the dungeons?'
　　said Mr.Curton. 'Well, what a strange place to work in!'
　　'No we don't'…. began George, when she got a kick on the ankle from Dick. She screwed up herface in pain. It had been a very sharp kick indeed.
　　'What were you going to say?' said Mr. Curton, looking surprised.
　　'Er I was just going to say that - er -- er -- we don't know which place Father has chosen,' saidGeorge, keeping her legs well out of the way of Dick's feet.
　　Timmy gave a sudden sharp whine. George looked down at him in surprise. He was looking upat Dick with a very hurt expression.
　　'What's the matter, Timmy?' said George, anxiously.
　　'He's finding the room too hot, I think,' said Dick. 'Better take him out, George.'
　　George, feeling quite anxious, took him out. Dick joined her. She scowled at him. 'What did youwant to kick me for like that? I shall have a frightful bruise.'
　　'You know jolly well why I did,' said Dick. 'Giving away everything like that. Can't you see thechap's very interested in your father being on the island? There may be nothing in it at all, butyou might at least keep your mouth shut. Just like a girl, can't help blabbing. I had to stop yousomehow. I don't mind telling you I trod jolly hard on poor old Timmy's tail too, to make himyelp, so that you'd stop talking!'
　　'Oh you beast!' said George, indignantly. 'How could you hurt Timmy?'
　　'I didn't want to. It was a shame,' said Dick, stopping to fondle Timmy's ears. 'Poor old Tim. Ididn't want to hurt you, old fellow.'
　　'I'm going home,' said George, her face scarlet with anger. 'I hate you for talking to me like thattelling me I blab like a girl and stamping on poor Timmy's tail You can go back and say I'mtaking Timmy home.'
　　'Right,' said Dick. 'And a jolly good thing too. The less you talk to Mr. Curton the better. I'mgoing back to find out exactly what he is and what he does. I'm getting jolly suspicious. You'dbetter go before you give anything else away!'
　　Almost choking with rage, George went off with Timmy. Dick went back to make her apologies.
　　Julian and Anne, sure that something was up, felt most uncomfortable. They rose to go, but totheir surprise, Dick became very talkative and appeared to be suddenly very much interested inMr. Curton and what he did.
　　42
　　But at last they said good-bye and went. 'Come again, do,' said Mr. Curton, beaming at the threeof them. And tell the other boy what's his name, George - that I hope his dog is quite all rightagain now. Such a nice, well behaved dog! Well good-bye! See you again soon, I hope!'
9.乔治的发现
　　乔治的发现
　　乔治从大石头上滑下去，往石头下面观望。那里有一个很大的洞口，旁边散落着蒂米刨土时飞出的碎石头。
　　“你到最后也没有找到一个能追进去的兔子洞啊。”乔治喊道，“蒂米！你在哪儿？”
　　洞里没有传出蒂米的叫声，甚至连一声呜咽都没有。乔治趴在地上，仔细观察洞里的情况，显然蒂米已经把洞挖得够大了。
　　乔治抬头喊道：“朱利安！把铲子扔给我好吗？”
　　铲子落在了她脚边。乔治拿起铲子，想要把洞挖得更大一些。
　　现在的这个洞口，对蒂米来说可能够大了，但对于乔治可远远不够！
　　她用力地挖着，很快就汗流浃背了。她从大石头下爬出来，往上面张望，想看看有谁能来帮帮她。可是所有人都睡着了！
　　“哎，这群懒家伙！”乔治想。她似乎忘记了，如果不是为了找蒂米，此刻她也在打瞌睡呢。
　　她又一次趴下身子，挥舞铲子用力地挖起来。不久，洞口就被挖得足够大了。她惊讶地发现里面竟然有条相当宽敞的通道。只要把洞口打开，她就可以手脚并用地爬进去！
　　“哦，不知道这是什么动物挖的地道，又通向什么地方呢？”乔治想着，“蒂米！你在哪儿？”
　　从洞的深处传来了一阵微弱的呜咽声。谢天谢地，蒂米就在那里！乔治继续往前爬，通道突然间变得又高又宽敞。她意识到自己应该是在一条人工的地道里。可是四周太黑了，什么也看不见，她只能凭感觉慢慢摸索。
　　突然，乔治听到了一阵细碎的脚步声，有什么东西深情地扑到她的腿上，呜呜地叫唤着。“蒂米，你吓了我一跳！”乔治说，“你去哪儿了？这是一条真正的地道，还是采石场废弃的隧道？比如以前曾是矿工的逃生通道，现在却被某种动物占为己有了？”
　　“汪汪！”蒂米扯着乔治的裤腿，想让她离开这个黑漆漆的地方。
　　“好了，我们走吧！”乔治说，“别以为我喜欢一个人在黑暗中游荡！我只是来找你的。”
　　乔治正准备回到大石头上。这时候迪克醒了，他惊讶地发现乔治不见了踪影。他等了几分钟，看着深蓝色的天空眨了眨眼，然后猛地坐了起来。
　　“乔治！”迪克喊道，却没有人回应。
　　于是迪克从石头上滑了下来，四处张望。他先看见了蒂米，然后看到乔治也从石头下面的洞里爬了出来。看着迪克惊讶地张着嘴巴，乔治“哈哈”笑了起来。
　　“我没事，只是和蒂米一起追兔子去了！”乔治走到迪克身旁，抖落衣服上的泥土。“石头下面的洞里有条通道。”她说，“一开始很狭窄，就像某种动物挖的地道。后来就变得又高又宽敞，是一条真正的通道！里面太黑了，我看不见它是不是还继续往前延伸，不过蒂米进到了很深的地方。”
　　“天哪！”迪克说，“这听起来很刺激！”
　　“我们去探险吧，好吗？”乔治说，“朱利安应该带了手电筒吧。”
　　“不，我们今天不能去。”迪克立刻反对。
　　其他人都醒来了，饶有兴趣地听着他们的对话。“是不是有条秘密通道？我们去里面探险吧！”安妮激动地说。
　　“不，今天不行。”迪克再次反对，他看着朱利安。朱利安猜到迪克是不想让马丁参与他们的探险。是啊，为什么要和马丁分享这个秘密呢？马丁和他们才刚刚认识，还算不上真正的朋友呢。朱利安朝迪克点点头，表示同意。
　　“我们今天不去探险，里面可能什么都没有，只是采石场的一条旧隧道而已。”
　　马丁在一旁听着，似乎很感兴趣。他甚至走到洞口查看了一下。“我也挺想去探险的。”他说。
　　“也许我们可以下次见面的时候再去。到时候带上手电筒，看看里面是不是真的有一条通道。”朱利安看了看表，“快两点了，如果我们想去马丁那儿看两点半的电视节目，最好现在就走。”
　　孩子们开始沿着陡峭的斜坡往上爬。女孩们拿着装满迎春花和紫罗兰的篮子。朱利安担心安妮会滑倒，从她手里接过了篮子。很快，他们都爬上来了。和凹坑里的温暖相比，采石场顶上要冷得多。
　　他们顺着悬崖边的小路走，经过海岸警卫的小屋时，老海岸警卫站在花园里，向他们挥了挥手。
　　孩子们来到海岸警卫隔壁的小屋。马丁推开门，他爸爸正坐在窗前看书。看到孩子们，他立刻站起身来，脸上洋溢着热情的笑容。“欢迎，欢迎！真是太好了，快请进吧。是的，翘着尾巴的那位也请进。哦，我不介意，我很喜欢狗。”
　　小小的房间里顿时显得有些拥挤。孩子们彬彬有礼地和柯顿先生握手。马丁匆匆解释一下，说他得带这些新朋友们去看电视了。
　　“好主意。”柯顿先生高兴地说。安妮盯着他那对又长又密的浓眉毛，很想知道他为什么不修剪一下。难道他就喜欢这样的眉毛吗？可这让他看上去很凶啊。
　　四个孩子环顾房间，房间最远处的桌子上摆着一台电视机，还有一台巨大的收音机。另外还有一件东西引发了男孩们的兴趣，他们忍不住一直盯着看。
　　“嗬！您有一套无线电发射装置，还有一台信号接收器！”朱利安说。
　　“是的，”柯顿先生回答，“这是我的业余爱好，都是我自己做的。”
　　“太棒了！您真聪明！”迪克称赞道。
　　“无线电发射装置是什么？”安妮问，“我从来没听说过。”
　　“哦，就是用无线电发送信号的设备。就像警车里的设备一样，警察可以通过它把信息发回警察局。”迪克说，“不过这个看起来厉害多了。”
　　马丁摆弄着电视机开关。节目开始了。
　　电视节目确实很有趣。节目结束后，柯顿先生邀请孩子们留下来喝下午茶。
　　“先别急着说不。”他说，“如果怕你们的婶婶担心，我来给她打电话。”
　　“好吧，那谢谢您了，柯顿先生。”朱利安说，“只要知道我们在哪儿，她就不会担心了！”
　　柯顿先生给范妮婶婶打了个电话。她很乐意他们留下来喝茶，只要别回去得太晚就行。于是，孩子们安心地留在柯顿先生家，度过了一段非常有意思的下午茶时光。
　　马丁不是很健谈，不过柯顿先生完全弥补了这一点。他很喜欢说笑，也擅长讲笑话，和孩子们聊得很融洽。
　　聊着聊着，柯顿先生把话题引向了科林岛。他称赞夜晚的科林岛看起来特别美丽。
　　乔治听了很开心。“是的，我也这么觉得。”她说，“真希望爸爸能选择其他时间在我的岛上做实验，我本来打算去那里度假的。”
　　“我想你一定对小岛了如指掌吧！”柯顿先生说。
　　“那是当然！”乔治说，“我们都很了解科林岛。那里有地牢。您知道吗，是真正的地牢，在很深很深的地下。我们还在里面发现过金锭呢！”
　　“哦，对，我记得曾经看过关于这个的报道。”柯顿先生说，“那一定很令人兴奋。探索地牢听起来很刺激！听说还有一口古老的水井，你们也下去探险过，是吗？”
　　“没错。”安妮回忆道，“还有一个山洞，我们在里面住过。它有两个入口，一个在顶上，一个朝向大海。”
　　“那么，我猜你爸爸是在地牢里进行他的伟大实验吧？”柯顿先生说，“哦，那还真是一个奇怪的工作地点！”
　　“呃，其实……”乔治刚要说出口，就感觉到迪克猛地踢了一下她的脚踝。这一脚可真狠，痛得她的脸都扭曲了。
　　“你想说什么？”柯顿先生诧异地问。
　　“呃，我想说，呃……我们也不知道我爸爸在哪儿工作。”乔治说着，把腿移到迪克踢不到的地方。
　　这时，蒂米突然发出尖锐的呜咽声。乔治惊讶地看着它。蒂米抬起头望着迪克，表情很痛苦。
　　“怎么了，蒂米？”乔治焦急地问。
　　“可能是房间里太热了。”迪克说，“带它出去走走吧，乔治。”
　　乔治很担心蒂米，赶紧带它出去了，迪克紧跟着出来了。乔治怒视着迪克：“为什么踢我？这会留下可怕的伤痕的。”
　　“你应该知道我为什么这么做吧？”迪克说，“你就这么想把所有的事和盘托出！你看不出那家伙对你爸爸在岛上的事过于感兴趣吗？当然，这也许并不代表什么，但你至少应该注意点。你就像个女孩一样，什么话都忍不住。所以我才不得不阻止你。实话告诉你，蒂米的尾巴也是我踩的，只有这样你才能闭上嘴！”
　　“天哪，你太过分了！”乔治愤怒地说，“你怎么可以伤害蒂米呢？”
　　“我也不想的。”迪克停下来抚摸蒂米的耳朵，“遗憾的是我不得不这样做。可怜的蒂米老伙计，我也不想伤害你。”
　　“我要回家了。”乔治气得满脸通红，“我讨厌你这么跟我说话，说我像个女孩一样喋喋不休，还踩了可怜的蒂米。你就回去跟大家说，我带蒂米回家了。”
　　“这样最好了。”迪克说，“你和柯顿先生说话越少越好。我回去跟他聊聊，看看他到底是什么人，想要干什么。我觉得他非常可疑。你最好赶紧回家，免得再泄露更多信息！”
　　乔治气得喘不上气，带着蒂米回家了。迪克回到屋里，替她向柯顿先生表达了歉意。朱利安和安妮都感觉出了什么事，有些坐立不安，急着起身要走。令他们惊讶的是，迪克突然变得非常健谈，似乎对柯顿先生和他所做的事非常感兴趣。
　　等到他们离开的时候，柯顿先生笑容满面地和他们道别。“有空常来玩。”他说，“告诉另一个男孩，叫什么名字来着——哦，乔治，希望他的狗一切都好。那真是一只很乖的狗！好吧，再见！希望很快能再见到你们！”
Chapter Ten A SURPRISING SIGNAL
　　Chapter Ten A SURPRISING SIGNAL
　　'WHAT'S up with George?' demanded Julian, as soon as they were safely out of earshot. 'I knowyou kicked her at tea-time, for talking too much about the island - that was idiotic of her - butwhy has she gone home in a huff?'
　　Dick told them how he had trodden on poor Timmy's tail to make him whine, so that Georgewould turn her attention to him and stop talking. Julian laughed, but Anne was indignant.
　　'That was horrid of you, Dick.'
　　'Yes, it was,' said Dick. 'But I couldn't think of any other way to head George off the island. Ireally honestly thought she was giving away to that fellow all the things he badly wanted toknow. But now I think he wanted to know them for quite another reason.'
　　'What do you mean?' said Julian, puzzled.
　　'Well, I thought at first he must be after Uncle Quentin's secret, whatever it is,' said Dick, 'andthat was why he wanted to know all the ins and outs of everything. But now that he's told me he'sa journalist - that's a man who writes for the newspapers, Anne - I think after all he only wantsthe information so that he can use it for his paper, and make a splash when Uncle has finished hiswork.'
　　'Yes, I think that too,' said Julian, thoughtfully; in fact, I'm pretty sure of it. Well, there's no harmin that, but I don't see why we should sit there and be pumped all the time. He could easily say,"Look here, I'd be obliged if you'd spill the beans about Kirrin Island -- I want to use it in anewspaper story." But he didn't say that.'
　　'No. So I was suspicious,' said Dick. 'But I see now he'd want all sorts of tit-bits about KirrinIsland to put in his newspaper, whatever it is. Blow! Now I shall have to explain to George I waswrong - and she really is in a temper!'
　　43
　　'Let's take the road to Kirrin Village and go to get some bones for Timmy at the butcher's,' saidJulian.
　　'A sort of apology to Tim!' This seemed a good idea. They bought two large meaty ones at thebutcher's, and then went to Kirrin Cottage. George was up in her bedroom with Timmy. Thethree went up to find her.
　　She was sitting on the floor with a book. She looked up sulkily as they came in.
　　'George, sorry I was such a beast,' said Dick. 'I did it for a good cause, if you only knew it. ButI've discovered that Mr. Curton isn't a spy, seeking out your father's secret - he's only a journalist,smelling out a story for a paper! Look - I've brought these for Timmy - 'I apologize to him too.'
　　George was in a very bad temper, but she tried to pond to Dick's friendliness. She gave him asmall smile 'All right. Thanks for the bones. Don't talk to me right anybody. I feel mad, but I'llget over it.' They left her sitting on the floor. It was always best.
　　'How queer,' said Julian. 'Why twelve flashes? Hallo here we go again!' Another six flashes camefrom the tower, then no more at all. Julian wished he had a telescope, then he could see right intothe tower! He sat and thought for a moment, puzzled. Then he heard the others come poundingup the stairs. They burst into the room.
　　'Julian! Father flashed eighteen times instead of six!' 'Did you count them, Ju?' 'Why did he dothat? Is he in danger of some sort?'
　　'No. If he was he'd flash the S.O.S. signal,' said Julian.
　　'He doesn't know Morse!' said George.
　　'Well, I expect he just wants to let us know that he needs something,' said Julian. 'We must goover today and find out what it is. More food perhaps.' So, when Aunt Fanny came home theysuggested they should all go over to the island. Aunt Fanny was pleased.
　　'Oh yes! That would be nice. I expect your uncle wants a message sent off somewhere. We'll gothis morning.'
　　George flew off to tell James she wanted her boat. Aunt Fanny packed up plenty of food withJoanna's help. Then they set off to Kirrin Island in George's boat. As they rounded the low wallof rocks and came into the little cove, they saw Uncle Quentin waiting for them. He waved hishand, and helped to pull in the boat when it ran gently on to the sand.
　　'We saw your treble signal,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Did you want something, dear?'
　　44
　　'Yes, I did,' said Uncle Quentin. 'What's in your basket, Fanny? More of those delicioussandwiches. I'll have some!'
　　'Oh Quentin haven't you been having your meals properly again?' said Aunt Fanny. 'What aboutthat lovely soup?'
　　'What soup?' said Uncle Quentin, looking surprised. I wish I'd known about it. I could have donewith some last night.'
　　'But Quentin! I told you about it before,' said Aunt Fanny. 'It will be bad by now. You must pourit away. Now don't forget pour it away! Where is it? Perhaps I had better pour it away myself.'
　　'No. I'll do it,' said Uncle Quentin. 'Let's sit down and have our lunch.'
　　It was much too early for lunch, but Aunt Fanny at once sat down and began to unpack the food.
　　The children were always ready for a meal at any time, so they didn't in the least mind lunchbeing so early.
　　'Well, dear - how is your work getting on?' asked Aunt Fanny, watching her husband devoursandwich after sandwich. She began to wonder if he had had anything at all to eat since she hadleft him two days ago.
　　'Oh very well indeed,' said her husband. 'Couldn't be better. Just got to a most tricky andinteresting point. I'll have another sandwich, please.'
　　'Why did you signal eighteen times, Uncle Quentin?' asked Anne.
　　'Ah well it's difficult to explain, really,' said her uncle. 'The fact is - I can't help feeling there'ssomebody else on this island besides myself!'
　　'Quentin! What in the world do you mean?' cried Aunt Fanny, in alarm. She looked over hershoulder as if she half expected to see somebody there. All the children stared in amazement atUncle Quentin.
　　He took another sandwich. 'Yes, I know it sounds mad. Nobody else could possibly have gothere. But I know there is someone!'
　　'Oh don't Uncle!' said Anne, with a shiver. 'It sounds horrid. And you're all alone at night too!'
　　'Ah, that's just it! I wouldn't mind a bit if I was all alone at night!' said her uncle. 'What worriesme is that I don't think I shall be all alone.'
　　'Uncle, what makes you think there's somebody here?' asked Julian.
　　45
　　'Well, when I had finished the experiment I was doing last night - about half past three in theearly morning it would be - but pitch dark, of course,' said Uncle Quentin, 'I came into the openfor a breath of fresh air. And I could swear I heard somebody cough - yes, cough twice!'
　　'Good gracious!' said Aunt Fanny, startled. 'But Quentin - you might have been mistaken. You doimagine things sometimes, you know, when you're tired.'
　　'Yes, I know,' said her husband. 'But I couldn't imagine this, could I?' He put his hand into hispocket and took something out. He showed it to the others. It was a cigarette end, quite crisp andfresh.
　　'Now, I don't smoke cigarettes. Nor do any of you! Well then who smoked that cigarette? Andhow did it come here? No one would bring him by boat and that's the only way here.'
　　There was a silence. Anne felt scared. George stared at her father, puzzled. Who could be here?
　　And why? And how had they got there?
　　'Well, Quentin - what are you going to do?' said his wife. 'What would be best?'
　　'I'll be all right if George will give her consent to something,' said Uncle Quentin. 'I want Timmyhere, George! Will you leave him behind with me?'
10.18次信号
　　18次信号
　　“乔治怎么了？”一离开柯顿先生家，朱利安就急切地问道，“我知道你在喝茶的时候踢了她一脚，因为她说了太多关于科林岛的事，确实很容易泄密。可是她为什么匆匆忙忙地回家了呢？”
　　迪克告诉他们，他踩了蒂米的尾巴，利用它的哀鸣来转移乔治的注意力，好让她不再说个不停。朱利安只是笑了一下，安妮却很生气：“你太坏了，迪克。”
　　“但是我实在想不出别的办法了。”迪克说，“如果我不阻止，乔治会一股脑儿把所有事情都说出来，而那家伙正迫切地想知道科林岛上的一切。不过现在我明白了，他这么感兴趣是另有原因的。”
　　“哦，是什么原因？”朱利安有些困惑。
　　“起初我以为他是要打探昆廷叔叔的实验秘密，所以总是对科林岛的事追根问底。”迪克说，“但是他说自己是一名记者。记者嘛，就是为报纸写稿子的人。所以我想，这就是他为什么想了解事情的所有细节的原因。等昆廷叔叔完成实验的时候，他就可以发表一篇详细的报道，说不定会引起轰动呢。”
　　“如果是这样的话，倒也没什么坏处。”朱利安思索着说，“事实上，这个理由也站得住脚。可是我不明白他为什么要兜着圈子问来问去。他完全可以直截了当地说：‘我想写一篇关于科林岛的报道，如果你们能说一说岛上的情况，我会非常感激的。’但是他并没有这么做。”
　　“是啊，所以我才怀疑嘛。”迪克说，“不过我现在明白了，他只是想搜集一些科林岛的奇闻趣事登在报纸上。好吧！是我错了，我必须向乔治好好解释一番。她现在一定非常生气！”
　　“这样吧，我们去村里的肉店，给蒂米买些肉骨头。”朱利安说，“算是给蒂米也道个歉吧！”
　　这个主意听起来不错。于是他们先去肉店里买了两根大肉骨头，然后返回了科林庄园。
　　这时乔治和蒂米都待在楼上的卧室里。朱利安、迪克和安妮走进房间的时候，她正捧着一本书坐在地板上，看起来闷闷不乐。
　　“乔治，对不起，我之前真是太讨厌了。”迪克说，“但是你知道的，我这么做也是好意。现在我已经确定柯顿先生不是间谍了。他是记者，准备为报社采访一个精彩的故事！看，我给蒂米买了肉骨头，我也要向它道歉。”
　　乔治的气还没完全消，但她也想用友好的态度回应迪克的道歉，于是朝他微笑了一下。“好吧。谢谢你买的肉骨头。不过我还在气头上，谁都别跟我说话，让我自己待一会儿就好了。”
　　于是他们让乔治自己留在房间里。乔治生气的时候，让她一个人待着是最好的办法。只要有蒂米陪着，她的心情很快就会平复了。蒂米从来不会在乔治烦躁愤怒的时候离开她。
　　迪克向范妮婶婶解释乔治为什么没有下楼吃晚饭：“我们闹了点小矛盾，现在已经和好了，但是乔治还有些不高兴。我帮她把晚饭拿到楼上去吧。”
　　“还是我去吧。”安妮说着，端起一盘食物上楼了。
　　“我不饿。”乔治说。可是当安妮准备把食物端走的时候，她又连忙说：“还是放这儿吧，也许蒂米想吃呢。”
　　于是，安妮带着会意的微笑放下了托盘。当她再次回到楼上把盘子收走的时候，里面的食物被一扫而光啦！
　　“哎哟，看来蒂米真是非常饿啊！”安妮笑着说。乔治也害羞地笑了。安妮说：“我们准备玩会儿大富翁游戏，你不下楼一起玩吗？”
　　“不了，谢谢。今晚就让我一个人待着吧。”乔治说，“我明天就恢复正常了。真的，我保证。”
　　于是朱利安、迪克、安妮，还有范妮婶婶一起玩起了大富翁游戏，乔治没有参与。当他们回到卧室睡觉时，乔治已经睡熟了，蒂米蜷缩在她的脚边。
　　“我要等着昆廷叔叔的信号。”朱利安坐在床上说，“天哪，今晚真是伸手不见五指啊。”
　　他透过窗户向科林岛的方向望去。十点半整，六道亮光划破了黑暗。一闪，一闪，又一闪……报平安的信号结束了。朱利安把头埋进枕头，现在可以安心地睡个好觉了！
　　可是没过多久，他就被一阵轰隆隆的声音吵醒了。他坐起来向窗外望去，看到科林岛的塔顶上亮光闪耀，就像昆廷叔叔上次做实验的时候一样。但是接下来什么都没发生，没有闪光，震动声也消失了。朱利安重新躺了下来。
　　“我昨晚看到昆廷叔叔的信号了。”第二天早上，朱利安对范妮婶婶说，“您也看到了吧？”
　　“是的，我也看见了。”范妮婶婶说，“朱利安，今天早上你能帮我继续观察信号吗？我得去找牧师谈点事，但是教堂那边看不见信号。”
　　“没问题，我会留意的，范妮婶婶。”朱利安说，“现在几点了？
　　嗯……九点半。我先在房间里写几封信，到了十点半的时候就观察信号。”
　　朱利安写信的时候被打断了好几次，先是迪克，然后是乔治，最后安妮和蒂米也来了。他们想找他一起去海滩玩。乔治已经完全平静下来了，为了弥补昨天发脾气的事，她今天表现得特别和气。
　　“我十点半以后过来。”朱利安说，“等确认了昆廷叔叔的信号就来。再等十分钟！”
　　到了十点半，朱利安向塔顶的玻璃小屋望去。镜子反射的日光正好射了过来。啊，第一道信号来了！
　　“一，”朱利安数着。“二，三，四，五，六。好了，平安无事。”
　　正当他准备转身离开，一道突如其来的闪光吸引了他的注意。
　　第七道闪光！然后又闪了一下，八，九，十，十一，十二！
　　“奇怪，怎么会闪12次？”朱利安疑惑地说，“啊，又来了！”
　　紧接着，又有六道闪光从塔里射出。一共18道闪光，之后就再也没有了。朱利安真希望自己能有一个望远镜，可以看看玻璃小屋里究竟发生了什么！他坐在那里思考了一会儿，却怎么也想不明白。然后他听见了其他孩子上楼的脚步声。三个人一阵风似的冲进了朱利安的房间。
　　“朱利安！爸爸竟然发出了18次信号，不是六次！”
　　“你数清楚了吗，朱利安？”
　　“他为什么要这么做？是不是遇到什么危险了？”
　　“不会，如果他有危险，会发出SOS求救信号的。”朱利安说。
　　“他又不懂摩斯密码！”乔治反驳说。
　　“嗯，我猜他只是想让我们知道他有什么需要吧。”朱利安说，“我们今天必须去岛上一趟，看看到底是怎么回事。也许他需要食物补给了。”
　　范妮婶婶一到家，孩子们就七嘴八舌地提议要到科林岛去看看。范妮婶婶倒是很乐意。“对啊，我们应该去一趟。你们的昆廷叔叔肯定是有什么事情才会发这种信号，我们现在就出发吧。”
　　乔治飞奔去告诉阿尔夫，让他准备船。范妮婶婶在乔安娜的帮助下准备了很多食物，然后他们乘着乔治的船去往科林岛。
　　当他们绕过低矮的岩壁到达小海湾的时候，昆廷叔叔已经在那儿等着了，他冲大家招手。小船轻轻地停靠在沙滩上，他帮着大家把船推到了岸上。
　　“我们看到你的三倍信号了。”范妮婶婶说，“亲爱的，你是有什么需要吗？”
　　“是啊。”昆廷叔叔说，“范妮，你的篮子里装的是什么？太好了，美味的三明治！我需要很多很多！”
　　“哎呀，昆廷，你又没好好吃饭吗？”范妮婶婶心疼地问，“那些汤呢？你喝了吗？”
　　“汤？什么汤？”昆廷叔叔露出惊讶的表情，“早知道有汤就好了，昨晚我就可以喝一些。”
　　“昆廷，我之前跟你说过啊。”范妮婶婶说，“现在那些汤肯定已经坏掉了，你必须倒掉。别再忘了！算了，我还是亲自动手倒掉吧。汤在哪儿呢？”
　　“不用，我会处理的。”昆廷叔叔说，“坐下来吃午饭吧。”
　　这个时候吃午饭有些早，但范妮婶婶还是坐了下来，把食物一份一份打开分给大家。孩子们随时都准备着吃上一顿，一点也不介意午饭时间提前。
　　“亲爱的，你的工作进展得怎么样？”范妮婶婶看着丈夫把三明治一个接一个地吞进肚子，怀疑他这两天根本没吃过东西。
　　“好极了，好得不能再好了。”昆廷回答，“现在正是取得突破的关键阶段。再给我一些三明治，谢谢。”
　　“为什么发出18次信号呢，昆廷叔叔？”安妮问。
　　“嗯，这个有点不好解释。”昆廷回答，“实际上，我觉得这座岛上还有其他人！”
　　“其他人！这是什么意思？”范妮婶婶紧张地叫了起来。她半信半疑地回头张望，好像附近真有什么人似的。孩子们都惊讶地盯着昆廷叔叔。
　　昆廷叔叔又拿起一个三明治。“我知道这听起来不可思议，应该不会有人能来到岛上，但是我真的感觉附近还有别人！”
　　“别说了，昆廷叔叔！”安妮说着，打了个寒战，“这听起来太可怕了。您晚上一个人的时候，可怎么办啊？”
　　“问题就是这个啊。如果晚上只有我一个人，我倒是一点都不介意。”昆廷叔叔说，“真正让我担心的是，这里恐怕不止我一个人啊。”
　　“您为什么认为这里还有其他人呢？”朱利安问。
　　“昨天晚上，我做完实验，走到屋外准备呼吸一下新鲜空气。那时大概是凌晨三点半，四周漆黑一片。”昆廷叔叔说，“突然——我听到有人咳嗽。我发誓，千真万确，咳了两次！”
　　“天哪！”范妮婶婶吓了一跳，“昆廷，会不会是你弄错了？你知道的，人在过于疲惫的时候，偶尔会产生幻觉。”
　　“我当然知道了。”昆廷叔叔说，“但如果是幻觉的话，这个又怎么解释呢？”他把手伸进口袋，掏出一样东西给大家看。那是一个烟头，看起来还很新，应该是刚被丢弃的。
　　“我是不抽烟的，你们也不抽。这么，这个烟头是谁扔的？他是怎么来到这里的？坐船过来是唯一的办法，但没人会带他来。”
　　大家都沉默了。安妮感到很害怕。乔治则迷惑不解地看着她爸爸。到底是谁呢？他来科林岛想干什么？他又是怎么来的呢？
　　“昆廷，接下来你打算怎么办？”范妮婶婶问，“你有什么计划吗？”
　　“如果乔治同意的话，我倒是有一个提议。”昆廷叔叔说，“我想让蒂米留下来保护我。乔治，你同意吗？”
Chapter Eleven GEORGE MAKES A HARD CHOICE
　　Chapter Eleven GEORGE MAKES A HARD CHOICE
　　THERE was a horrified silence. George stared at her father in complete dismay. Everyone waitedto see what she would say.
　　'But Father Timmy and I have never been separated once,' she said at last, in a pleading voice. 'Ido see you want him to guard you and you can have him but I'll have to stay here too!'
　　'Oh no!' said her father at once. 'You can't possibly stay, George. That's out of the question. Asfor never being separated from Timmy, well surely you wouldn't mind that for once? If it was toensure my safety?'
　　George swallowed hard. This was the most difficult decision she had ever had to make in herlife. Leave Timmy behind on the island where there was some unknown hidden enemy, likely toharm him if he possibly could! And yet there was Father too he might be in danger if there wasno one to guard him.
　　46
　　'I shall just have to stay here, Father,' she said. 'I can't leave Timmy behind unless I stay too. It'sno good.'
　　Her father began to lose his temper. He was like George he wanted his own way, and if he didn'thave it he was going to make a fuss!
　　'If I'd asked Julian or Dick or Anne this same thing, and they'd had a dog, they would all havesaid yes, at once!' he raged. 'But you, George, you must always make things difficult if you can!
　　You and that dog anyone would think he was worth a thousand pounds!'
　　'He's worth much more than that to me,' said George, in a trembling voice. Timmy crept nearer toher and pushed his nose into her hand. She held his collar as if she would not let him go for amoment.
　　'Yes. That dog's worth more to you than your father or mother or anyone,' said her father, indisgust.
　　'No, Quentin, I can't have you saying things like that,' said his wife, firmly. 'That's just silly. Amother and father are quite different from a dog - they're loved in different ways. But you areperfectly right, of course -Timmy must stay behind with you and I shall certainly not allowGeorge to stay with him. I'm not going to have both of you exposed to danger. It's bad enough toworry about you, as it is.'
　　George looked at her mother in dismay. 'Mother! Do tell Father I must stay here with Timmy.'
　　'Certainly not,' said her mother. 'Now George, be unselfish. If it were left to Tim to decide, youknow perfectly well that he would stay here - and stay without you. He would say to himself,"I'm needed here my eyes are needed to spy out enemies, my ears to hear a quiet footfall andmaybe my teeth to protect my master. I shall be parted from George for a few days - but she, likeme, is big enough to put up with that!" That's what Timmy would say, George, if it were left tohim.'
　　Everyone had been listening to this unexpected speech with great attention. It was about the onlyone that could persuade George to give in willingly! She looked at Timmy. He looked back ather, wagging his tail. Then he did an extraordinary thing - he got up, walked over to George'sfather, and lay down beside him, looking at George as if to say 'There you are! Now you knowwhat I think is right!'
　　'You see?' said her mother. 'He agrees with me. You've always said that Timmy was a good dog,and this proves it. He knows what his duty is. You ought to be proud of him.'
　　47
　　'I am,' said George, in a choky voice. She got up and walked off. 'All right,' she said over hershoulder. 'I'll leave him on the island with Father. I'll come back in a minute.'
　　Anne got up to go after poor George, but Julian pulled her down again. 'Leave her alone! She'llbe all right. Good old Timmy you know what's right and what's wrong, don't you? Good dog,splendid dog!'
　　Timmy wagged his tail. He did not attempt to follow George. No - he meant to stay by her fathernow, even though he would much rather be with his mistress. He was sorry that George wasunhappy - but sometimes it was better to do a hard thing and be unhappy about it, than try to behappy without doing it.
　　'Oh Quentin dear, I don't like this business of you being here and somebody else, spying on you,'
　　said his wife. 'I really don't. How long will you be before you've finished your work?'
　　'A few days more,' said her husband. He looked at Timmy admiringly. 'That dog might almosthave known what you were saying, Fanny, just now. It was remarkable the way he walkedstraight over to me.'
　　'He's a very clever dog,' said Anne, warmly. 'Aren't you, Tim? You'll be quite safe with him,Uncle Quentin. He's terribly fierce when he wants to be!'
　　'Yes. I shouldn't care to have him leaping at my throat,' said her uncle. 'He's so big and powerful.
　　Are there any more pieces of cake?'
　　'Quentin, it's really too bad of you to go without your meals,' said his wife. 'It's no good tellingme you haven't, because you wouldn't be as ravenous as this if you had had your food regularly.'
　　Her husband took no notice of what she was saying. He was looking up at his tower. 'Do youever see those wires at the top blaze out?' he asked. 'Wonderful sight, isn't it?'
　　'Uncle, you're not inventing a new atom bomb, or anything, are you?' asked Anne.
　　Her uncle looked at her scornfully. 'I wouldn't waste my time inventing things that will be usedto kill and maim people! No - I'm inventing something that will be of the greatest use tomankind. You wait and see!'
　　George came back. 'Father,' she said, 'I'm leaving Timmy behind for you - but please will you dosomething for me?'
　　'What?' asked her father. 'No silly conditions now! I shall feed Timmy regularly, and look afterhim, if that's what you want to ask me. I may forget my own meals, but you ought to know mewell enough to know I shouldn't neglect any animal dependent on me.'
　　48
　　'Yes I know, Father,' said George, looking a bit doubtful all the same. 'What I wanted to ask youwas this when you go up in the tower to signal each morning, will you please take Timmy withyou? I shall be up at the coastguard cottage, looking through his telescope at the glass room inthe tower and I shall be able to see Timmy then. If I can catch just a glimpse of him each day andknow he's all right, I shan't worry so much.'
　　'Very well,' said her father. 'But I don't suppose for a moment that Timmy will be able to climbup the spiral stairway.'
　　'Oh, he can, Father he's been up it once already,' said George.
　　'Good heavens!' said her father. 'Has the dog been up there too? -All right, George I promise I'lltake him up with me each morning that I signal, and get him to wag his tail at you. There! Willthat satisfy you?'
　　'Yes. Thank you,' said George. 'And you'll give him a few kind words and a pat occasionally,Father,' won't you...and...?'
　　'And put his bib on for him at meal-times, I suppose, and clean his teeth for him at night!' saidher father, looking cross again. 'I shall treat Timmy like a proper grown-up dog, a friend of mine,George - and believe me, that's the way he wants me to treat him. Isn't it, Timmy? You like allthose frills to be kept for your mistress, don't you, not for me?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, and thumped his tail. The children looked at him admiringly. He really wasa very sensible clever dog. He seemed somehow much more grown-up than George.
　　'Uncle, if anything goes wrong, or you want help or anything, flash eighteen times again,' saidJulian. 'You ought to be all right with Timmy. He's better than a dozen policemen but you neverknow.'
　　'Right. Eighteen flashes if I want you over here for anything,' said his uncle. 'I'll remember. Nowyou'd better all go. It's time I got on with my work.'
　　'You'll pour that soup away, won't you, Quentin?' said his wife, anxiously. 'You don't want tomake yourself ill by eating bad soup. It must he green by now! It would be so like you to forgetall about it while it was fresh and good and only remember it when it was bad!'
　　'What a thing to say!' said her husband, getting up. 'Anyone would think I was five years old,without a brain in my head, the way you talk to me!'
　　'You've plenty of brains, dear, we all know that,' said his wife. 'But you don't seem very oldsometimes! Now look after yourself and keep Timmy by you all the time.'
　　49
　　'Father won't need to bother about that,' said George. 'Timmy will keep by him! You're on guard,Timmy, aren't you? And you know what that means!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, solemnly. He went with them all to the boat, but he did not attempt to getin. He stood by George's father and watched the boat bob away over the water.
　　'Good-bye, Timmy!' shouted George, in a funny, fierce voice. 'Look after yourself!'
　　Her father waved, and Timmy wagged his tail. George took one of the pairs of oars from Dickand began to row furiously, her face red with the hard work.
　　Julian looked at her in amusement. It was hard work for him, too, to keep up with the furiousrowing, but he didn't say anything. He knew all this fury in rowing was George's way of hidingher grief at parting with Timmy. Funny old George! She was always so intense about thingsfuriously happy or furiously unhappy, in the seventh heaven of delight or down in the verydepths of despair or anger.
　　Everyone talked hard so that George would think they were not noticing her feelings at partingwith Timmy. The talk, of course, was mostly about the unknown man on the island. It seemedvery mysterious indeed that he should suddenly have arrived.
　　'How did he get there? I'm sure not one of the fishermen would have taken him,' said Dick. 'Hemust have gone at night, of course, and I doubt if there is anyone but George who would knowthe way in the dark or even dare to try and find it. These rocks are so close together, and so nearthe surface; one yard out of the right course and any boat would have a hole in the bottom!'
　　'No one could reach the island by swimming from the shore,' said Anne. 'It's too far, and the seais too rough over these rocks. I honestly do wonder if there is anyone on the island after all.
　　Perhaps that cigarette end was an old one.'
　　'It didn't look it,' said Julian. 'Well, it just beats me how anyone got there!' He fell into thought,puzzling out all the possible and impossible ways. Then he gave an exclamation. The otherslooked at him.
　　'I've just thought - would it be possible for an aeroplane to parachute anyone down on the island?
　　I did hear a throbbing noise one night - was it last night? It must have been a plane's engine, ofcourse! Could anyone be dropped on the island?'
　　'Easily,' said Dick. 'I believe you've hit on the explanation, Ju! Good for you! But I say whoeverit is must be in deadly earnest, to risk being dropped on a small island like that in the dark ofnight!'
　　50
　　In deadly earnest! That didn't sound at all nice. A little shiver went down Anne's back.
　　'I am glad Timmy's there,' she said. And everyone felt the same yes, even George!
11.艰难的决定
　　艰难的决定
　　一阵可怕的沉默。乔治沮丧地看着爸爸。所有人都在等待着她说些什么。
　　“可是爸爸，蒂米和我从来没有分开过。”乔治哀求道，“我知道您想让它保护你。您当然可以把它留在这里，但我也要一起留下来！”
　　“不行！”她爸爸立刻回答，“你不能留在这儿，这不可能。至于说你不能和蒂米分开——如果是为了确保我的安全，你应该不会介意吧？就这一次。”
　　乔治艰难地咽下一口唾沫。这真是她人生中最艰难的决定！把蒂米留在岛上，面对那些隐藏着的、不明来历的敌人，它很可能会受到伤害！但是，爸爸一个人在岛上，如果没有蒂米的守护，他也处于危险之中。
　　“我必须待在这儿，爸爸。”乔治坚定地说，“我不能丢下蒂米，我做不到。除非我也留下。”
　　乔治的爸爸看上去已经失去耐心，马上就要发火了。他和乔治真是一模一样，什么事都必须按自己的意见办，不然就会大发脾气！
　　“如果我问朱利安、迪克或安妮同样的问题，他们会毫不犹豫地答应的！”昆廷叔叔生气地说，“而你呢，乔治，你总是喜欢把事情搞得很复杂！你的这只狗，不知道的人还以为它值一千英镑呢！”
　　“对我来说，蒂米是无价之宝。”乔治的声音在颤抖。蒂米跑到她身边，用鼻子不停地拱她的手。乔治紧紧拉着它，一刻也不想让它离开。
　　“是啊，在你的眼里，这只狗比你的爸爸妈妈还有其他所有人都重要！”昆廷叔叔沉着脸说。
　　“昆廷，我不许你这么说。”范妮婶婶严肃地说，“这话太傻了，孩子对父母和宠物的感情怎么能相提并论呢——这是完全不同的爱。当然有一点我同意，蒂米留下陪你，而乔治必须跟我们回去。
　　我不能让你俩都处在危险之中，担心你一个就够我受的了。”
　　乔治悲伤地看着妈妈。
　　“妈妈！快告诉爸爸我要留在岛上，我必须和蒂米待在一起。”
　　“绝对不行。”她妈妈回答，“乔治，别只考虑自己。如果让蒂米做决定的话，它也会选择和你暂时分开，自己留在这里。它会对自己说：‘这里需要我。我的眼睛能侦察到潜藏的敌人，我的耳朵能分辨最轻微的脚步，我的牙齿能撕咬敌人。我可以随时保护主人。虽然我必须和乔治分开几天，但她已经长大了，可以忍耐这短暂的分离。’乔治，如果你问蒂米，它一定会这么说的。”
　　每个人都专注地听着这段出人意料的话。只有蒂米能说服乔治改变自己的决定！
　　乔治看着蒂米。蒂米也抬头看着她，轻轻摇着尾巴。然后，蒂米做出了大家都意想不到的举动。它慢慢走到乔治爸爸的身边，在他的脚边趴了下来。它望着乔治，仿佛在说：“看，现在你知道我的选择是什么了吧！”
　　“你看，蒂米同意我说的话。”乔治的妈妈说，“你总说蒂米是一只很棒的狗，这就是证明。蒂米知道自己的职责是什么，乔治，你应该为它感到骄傲。”
　　“我很骄傲。”乔治哽咽着说。她站起身来背对着大家，“好吧，我同意了，蒂米留在岛上保护爸爸，我先走开一下。”说完她就匆匆离开了。
　　安妮想去追可怜的乔治，但是朱利安把她拉住了。“让她一个人待会儿吧！她会没事的。蒂米，你总是知道自己应该做什么。蒂米，好样的！”
　　蒂米又摇了摇尾巴。它没有去追乔治，它知道，自己现在的职责是守护乔治的爸爸。虽然它更愿意和自己的小主人待在一起。看到乔治伤心，蒂米也感到难过。可是有时候，为了一件值得做的事而努力，比仅仅追求玩乐更重要。
　　“亲爱的昆廷，我不喜欢你一直待在这里工作，更何况还有未知的敌人监视你。”范妮婶婶说，“我讨厌这样。你究竟还要多久才能完成实验？”
　　“再过几天吧。”昆廷叔叔回答。他佩服地看着蒂米：“范妮，蒂米刚才真的听懂你的话了。它就这么径直向我走来，真是了不起。”
　　“它非常聪明。对吧，蒂米？”安妮热情地说，“昆廷叔叔，您和它在一起会很安全的。如果需要面对坏人，它可是非常凶悍的！”
　　“是啊，它个头这么大，浑身都是力量。我可不想让它扑到我的喉咙上。”昆廷叔叔说，“嗯……还有蛋糕吗？”
　　“昆廷，你肯定又没有好好吃饭，这可不好。”范妮婶婶说，“别想糊弄我。如果你按时吃饭，就不会像现在这样狼吞虎咽了。”
　　昆廷叔叔完全没注意她在说什么。他抬头望着那座塔，问道：“你们见过那些电线冒出火花吗？真是奇观啊！”
　　“昆廷叔叔，您不会是在发明新型原子弹什么的吧？”安妮问。
　　昆廷叔叔严肃地看了她一眼：“我才不会浪费时间去研究那些害人的东西呢！我的发明都是对人类最有用的。你们等着看吧！”
　　乔治回来了。“爸爸，我可以把蒂米留给你。”她说，“但请您也答应我几件事好吗？”
　　“什么事？不要提一些愚蠢的要求。”她爸爸说，“我会定时喂蒂米，照顾它。如果这就是你想要我做的，那没问题。虽然我自己也许经常忘了吃饭，但不会忘记蒂米的。你应该很了解这一点。”
　　“是的，我知道，爸爸。”乔治嘴上虽然这么说，但表情仍有些怀疑，“其实我想说的是，您每天早上发信号的时候，请带上蒂米一起好吗？我会在海岸警卫的小屋里用望远镜看你们。如果我每天能看到蒂米的身影，哪怕只是远远地看一眼，知道它一切都好我就不会那么担心了。”
　　“好吧，可以。”她爸爸说，“不过我不能保证蒂米能爬上螺旋式楼梯。”
　　“它能行的，爸爸。它已经去过一次了。”乔治说。
　　“天哪！这只狗也去过塔顶吗？”她爸爸惊讶地说，“好吧，乔治，我保证每天早上都会带它一起去发信号，让它向你摇尾巴。这样满意了吗？”
　　“谢谢，爸爸。”乔治说，“您也经常跟它说说话，多摸摸它。还有啊，别忘了……”
　　“吃饭的时候给它戴上围嘴，晚上再帮它刷牙，你是想说这个吗？”她爸爸又想发火了，“我会把蒂米当成一只成熟的狗那样对待，把它当成我的朋友。相信我，乔治，这就是它希望的。是这样吧，蒂米？你和你小主人之间的游戏，并不适合我们，对吧？”
　　“汪！”蒂米用尾巴拍了拍地面。孩子们佩服地看着它。蒂米真是一只聪明的狗。
　　“昆廷叔叔，如果出现什么问题，或者需要帮助，就再发18道闪光信号。”朱利安说，“当然，您和蒂米在一起一定会平安无事的。
　　您可能还不知道，它抵得过十来个警察呢。”
　　“好的，如果我需要你们过来，我就发18次闪光信号。”昆廷叔叔说，“我记下了。现在你们最好都离开吧，我要继续工作了。”
　　“你会记得把汤倒掉吧，昆廷？”范妮婶婶还是有些担心，“那些汤肯定都长绿毛了，喝了会生病的！东西新鲜又美味的时候，你总是不记得吃。等到都放坏了，你才想起来！”
　　“说什么呢！”昆廷叔叔站起来，“你这么跟我说话，别人还以为我只有五岁，而且没长脑子！”
　　“你有一个聪明的大脑，亲爱的，我们都知道。”范妮婶婶说，“但是你有时候看起来确实不像个大人！照顾好自己，让蒂米一直陪在你身边。”
　　“不用爸爸操心。”乔治说，“蒂米会守在他身边的！蒂米，你在执行任务时，必须时刻保持警惕。你明白这是什么意思吧！”
　　“汪。”蒂米严肃地回答。它跟着孩子们来到船边，但并没有上船。它蹲在昆廷叔叔的脚边，望着小船在海面上轻轻晃动，越来越远。
　　“再见，蒂米！照顾好自己！”乔治喊道，声音都变调了。
　　昆廷叔叔朝他们挥了挥手，蒂米也摇了摇尾巴。乔治从迪克手里接过船桨，拼命划了起来。她的脸因为用力而涨得通红。
　　朱利安好笑地看着她，努力跟上她飞快的划桨节奏。这并不轻松，但他一句话都没说。他知道，乔治是用这种方式来发泄与蒂米分开时的悲伤。这就是乔治！她的情绪总是这么强烈，不是飞上快乐的云霄，就是跌入悲伤的深渊。
　　大家装作热烈讨论的样子，这样乔治就会以为没人注意到她的悲伤情绪了。当然，话题还是围绕着岛上的那个神秘人。他就这么突然出现在岛上，确实令人费解。
　　“他是怎么到科林岛的？我能肯定没有哪个渔民会给他带路。”迪克说，“他肯定是夜里上岛的。但是除了乔治，还有谁能在黑暗中找到路线呢？一般人恐怕连试一试的勇气都没有吧。那些暗礁之间的距离非常近，而且就在海面下。一旦偏离航道，哪怕只是一码 ，船底就会撞出个大洞！”
　　“也没人敢游泳过去吧。”安妮说，“太远了，海浪汹涌，还有那么多礁石。我怀疑没有人在岛上，那个烟头是以前扔在那儿的。”
　　“看起来不像。”朱利安说，“可是我真不明白那人是怎么到岛上去的！”他陷入沉思，把所有可能和不可能的方法都想了一遍。突然，他惊叫了一声，其他人立刻都看向他。
　　“我刚才想到，如果有人从飞机上跳伞的话，能不能落到岛上呢？”朱利安说，“我确实听到过某种类似的轰隆声，是昨天晚上吗？那是飞机引擎的响声，绝对是！会不会真的有人空降到了科林岛？”
　　“还真有可能，”迪克说，“祝贺你，朱利安！我相信你找到答案了。但是不管那人是谁，出于什么目的，他甘愿冒着这么大的危险，半夜跳伞到科林岛上，一定是志在必得！”
　　志在必得！这听起来可不妙。
　　安妮感觉后背一阵发凉。“幸好蒂米在那里。”她说。
　　每个人都深有同感，包括乔治！
Chapter Twelve THE OLD MAP AGAIN
　　Chapter Twelve THE OLD MAP AGAIN
　　IT was only about half past one when they arrived back, because they had had lunch so veryearly, and had not stayed long on the island. Joanna was most surprised to see them.
　　'Well, here you are again!' she said. 'I hope you don't all want another lunch, because there'snothing in the house till I go to the butcher's!'
　　'Oh no, Joanna - we've had our picnic lunch,' said her mistress, 'and it was a good thing wepacked so much, because the master ate quite half of the lunch! He still hasn't had that nice soupwe made for him. Now it will be bad, of course.'
　　'Oh, the men! They're as bad as children!' said Joanna.
　　'Well!' said George. 'Do you really think any of us would let your good soup go bad, Joanna?
　　You know jolly well we'd probably eat it up before we ought to!'
　　'That's true I wouldn't accuse any of you four or Timmy either of playing about with your food,'
　　said Joanna. 'You make good work of it, the lot of you. But where is Timmy?'
　　'I left him behind to look after Father,' said George.
　　Joanna stared at her in surprise. She knew how passionately fond of Timmy George was.
　　'You're a very good girl - sometimes!' she said. 'See now - if you're still hungry because yourfather has eaten most of your lunch, you go and look in the biscuit tin; I made you some of yourfavourite ginger biscuits this morning. You go and find them.'
　　That was always Joanna's way! If she thought anyone was upset, she offered them, her best andfreshest food. George went off to find the biscuits.
　　'You're a kind soul, Joanna,' said George's mother. 'I'm so thankful we left Timmy there. I feelhappier about the master now.'
　　'What shall we do this afternoon?' said Dick, when they had finished munching the deliciousginger biscuits. 'I say, aren't these good? You know, I do think good cooks deserve some kind of51
　　decoration, just as much as good soldiers or scientists, or writers. I should give Joanna theO.B.C.B.E.'
　　'Whatever's that?' said Julian.
　　'Order of the Best Cooks of the British Empire,' said Dick grinning. 'What did you think it was?
　　"Oh, Be Careful Before Eating"?'
　　'You really are an absolute donkey,' said Julian. 'Now, what shall we do this afternoon?'
　　'Go and explore the passage in the quarry,' said George.
　　Julian cocked an eye at the window. 'It's about to pour with rain,' he said. 'I don't think thatclambering up and down the steep sides of that quarry in the wet would be very easy. No we'llleave that till a fine day.'
　　'I'll tell you what we'll do,' said Anne, suddenly. 'Do you remember that old map of Kirrin Castlewe once found in a box? It had plans of the castle in it - a plan of the dungeons, and of theground floor, and of the top part. Well, let's have it out and study it? Now we know there isanother hiding-place somewhere, we might be able to trace it on that old map. It's sure to be on itsomewhere - but perhaps we didn't notice it before!'
　　The others looked at her, thrilled. 'Now that really is a brilliant idea of yours, Anne,' said Julian,and Anne glowed with pleasure at his praise.
　　'A very fine idea indeed. Just the thing for a wet afternoon. Where's the map? I suppose you'vegot it somewhere safe, George?'
　　'Oh yes,' said George. 'It's still in that old wooden box, inside the tin lining. I'll get it.'
　　She disappeared upstairs and came down again with the map. It was made of thick parchment,and was yellow with age. She laid it out on the table. The others bent over it, eager to look at itonce more.
　　'Do you remember how frightfully excited we were when we first found the box?' said Dick.
　　'Yes, and we couldn't open it, so we threw it out of the top window down to the ground below,hoping it would burst open!' said George.
　　'And the crash woke up Uncle Quentin,' said Anne, with a giggle. 'And he came out and got thebox and wouldn't let us have it!'
　　'Oh dear yes and poor Julian had to wait till Uncle Quentin was asleep, and creep in and get thebox to see what was in it!' finished Dick. 'And we found this map and how we pored over it!'
　　52
　　They all pored over it again. It was in three parts, as Anne had said - a plan of the dungeons, aplan of the ground floor and a plan of the top part.
　　'It's no good bothering about the top part of the castle,' said Dick. 'It's all fallen down and ruined.
　　There's practically none of it left, except for that one tower.'
　　'I say!' said Julian, suddenly putting his finger on a certain spot in the map, 'do you rememberthere were two entrances to the dungeons? One that seemed to start somewhere about that littlestone room and the other that started where we did at last find the entrance? Well we never foundthe other entrance, did we?'
　　'No! We didn't!' said George, in excitement. She pushed Julian's finger away from the map.
　　'Look -- there are steps shown here somewhere where that little room is - so there must be anentrance there! Here's the other flight of steps - the ones we did find, near the well.'
　　'I remember that we hunted pretty hard for the entrance in the little room,' said Dick. 'We scrapedaway the weeds from every single stone, and gave it up at last. Then we found the other entrance,and forgot all about this one.'
　　'And I think Father has found the entrance we didn't find!' said George, triumphantly. 'It leadsunderground, obviously. Whether or not it joins up with the dungeons we know I can't make outfrom this map. It's a bit blurred here. But it's quite plain that there is an entrance here, with Stonesteps leading underground somewhere! See, there's some sort of passage or tunnel marked,leading from the steps. Goodness knows where it goes, it's so smeared.'
　　'It joins up with the dungeons, I expect,' said Julian. 'We never explored the whole of them; youknow -- they're so vast and weird. If we explored the whole place, we should probably comeacross the stone steps leading from somewhere near that little room. Still, they may be ruined orfallen in now.'
　　'No, they can't be,' said George. 'I'm perfectly sure that's the entrance Father has found. And I'lltell you something that seems to prove it, too.'
　　'What?' said everyone.
　　'Well, do you remember the other day when we first went to see Father?' said George. 'He didn'tlet us stay long, and he came to see us off at the boat. Well, we tried to see where he went, butwe couldn't -- but Dick said he saw the jackdaws rising up in a flock, as if they had beensuddenly disturbed -- and he wondered if Father had gone somewhere in that direction.'
　　53
　　Julian whistled. 'Yes -- the jackdaws build in the tower, which is by the little room - and anyonegoing into the room would disturb them. I believe you're right, George.'
　　'It's been puzzling me awfully where Uncle Quentin could be doing his work,' said Dick. 'Isimply could not solve the mystery - but now I think we have!'
　　'I wonder how Father found his hiding-place,' said George, thoughtfully. 'I still think it was meanof him not to tell me.'
　　'There must have been some reason,' said Dick, sensibly. 'Don't start brooding again!'
　　'I'm not,' said George. 'I'm puzzled, that's all. I wish we could take the boat and go over to theisland at once, and explore!'
　　'Yes. I bet we'd find the entrance all right now,' said 'Dick. 'Your father is sure to have left sometrace of where it is - a stone a bit cleaner than the rest - or weeds scraped off or something.'
　　'Do you suppose the unknown enemy on the island knows Uncle Quentin's hiding-place?' saidAnne, suddenly. 'Oh, I do hope he doesn't! He could so easily shut him in if he did.'
　　'Well, he hasn't gone there to shut Uncle up -- he's gone there to steal his secret, or find it out,'
　　said Julian. 'Golly, I'm thankful he's got Timmy. Timmy could tackle a dozen enemies.'
　　'Not if they had guns,' said George, in a small voice.
　　There was a silence. It was not a nice thought to think of Timmy at the wrong end of a gun. Thishad happened once or twice before in their adventures, and they didn't want to think of ithappening again.
　　'Well, it's no good thinking silly things like that,' said Dick, getting up. 'We've had a jollyinteresting half-hour. I think we've solved that mystery. But I suppose we shan't know for certaintill your father's finished his experiment, George, and left the island - then we can go over andhave a good snoop round.'
　　'It's still raining,' said Anne, looking out of the window. 'But it's a bit clearer. It looks as if thesun will be out soon. Let's go for a walk.'
　　'I shall go up to the coastguard's cottage,' said George, at once. 'I want to look through histelescope to see if I can just get a glimpse of Timmy.'
　　'Try the field-glasses,' suggested Julian. 'Go up to the top of the house with them.'
　　'Yes, I will,' said George. 'Thanks for the idea.' She fetched the field-glasses, where they hung inthe hall, and took them out of their leather case. She ran upstairs with them. But she soon camedown again, looking disappointed.
　　54
　　'The house isn't high enough for me to see much of the island properly. I can see the glass top ofthe tower easily, of course -- but the telescope would show it much better. It's more powerful. Ithink I'll go up and have a squint. You don't need to come if you don't want to.' She put theglasses back into their case.
　　'Oh, we'll all come and have a squint for old Timmy-dog,' said Dick, getting up. 'And I don'tmind telling you what we'll see!'
　　'What?' said George, in surprise.
　　'We'll see Timmy having a perfectly wonderful time, chasing every single rabbit on the island!'
　　said Dick with a grin. 'My word - you needn't worry about Timmy not having his food regularly!
　　He'll have rabbit for breakfast, rabbit for dinner, rabbit for tea and rain-water from his favouritepool. Not a bad life for old Timmy!'
　　'You know perfectly well he'll do nothing of the sort,' said George. 'He'll keep close to Father andnot think of rabbits once!'
　　'You don't know Timmy if you think that,' said Dick, dodging out of George's way. She wasturning red with exasperation.
　　'I bet that's why he wanted to stay. Just for the rabbits,' said Dick.
　　George threw a book at him. It crashed to the floor.
　　Anne giggled. 'Oh stop it, you two. We'll never get out. Come on, Ju - we won't wait for thesquabblers!'
12.一张旧地图
　　一张旧地图
　　中午一点半，孩子们就回到了科林庄园。因为在岛上的午饭吃得太早，又没有逗留太长时间，所以很早就返回来了。乔安娜看到他们回来，非常惊讶。
　　“哟，这么早就回来啦！”她说，“你们不是回来吃午饭的吧？我还没去肉店买东西呢，现在家里可什么都没有！”
　　“我们已经吃过了。”范妮婶婶回答，“幸好我们带的食物够多，昆廷一个人就吃掉了一半！他到最后也没喝我们准备的汤。那么好的汤，都放到变质了。”
　　“哦，这就是男人！像小孩子一样让人操心。”乔安娜说。
　　“才不是呢。”乔治说，“乔安娜，你觉得我们中的任何一个会让你的汤放到坏掉吗？你知道的，我们会早早地一口气喝光！”
　　“确实是这样，你们四个，还有蒂米，从来不会浪费食物。”乔安娜说，“你们都做得很好。咦，蒂米呢，它在哪儿？”
　　“它留在岛上保护我爸爸了。”乔治说，乔安娜惊讶地看着乔治。她可是知道乔治有多喜欢蒂米。
　　“乔治，你真是个好孩子——除了有时候爱发脾气！”乔安娜说，“让我看看——你爸爸吃掉了大部分午餐，那你现在肯定还饿着。去看看饼干罐子吧，我做了你最喜欢的姜饼。快去拿出来吃吧。”
　　这就是贴心的乔安娜！如果她察觉到谁不高兴了，就会拿出美味的食物来抚慰。乔治立刻跑去找饼干了。
　　“乔安娜，你真善良。”范妮婶婶说，“幸亏蒂米留在科林岛，我才没那么担心昆廷。”
　　“我们下午做什么呢？”迪克问。这时他们已经把美味的姜饼吃了个精光。“真是太好吃了！我认为出色的厨师和优秀的军人、科学家或作家一样，应该获得嘉奖。我要给乔安娜颁发奖章！”
　　“什么奖章？”朱利安问。
　　“英国最佳厨师勋章。”迪克笑嘻嘻地说，“不然你以为是什么呢？‘小心别噎着’ 奖章？”
　　“傻瓜。”朱利安笑着说，“好了，我们下午做些什么呢？”
　　“去采石场探险吧。”乔治提议。
　　朱利安朝窗外望了一眼。“马上要下雨了，”他说，“地面肯定又湿又滑，在采石场的陡坡爬上爬下可不容易。还是等到天晴再说吧。”
　　“我知道可以干点什么了。”安妮突然说，“还记得那张科林城堡的旧地图吗？我们在一个木盒子里发现的。上面画的是城堡的平面图，包括地牢、一楼和顶层！我们把地图找出来好好研究一下，怎么样？说不定能找到昆廷叔叔的藏身之处呢。也许就在地图上画着，只不过我们以前没注意到！”
　　大家都兴奋地看着她，心情变得愉快起来。“这真是个好主意，安妮。”朱利安说，“这件事足够打发一个下雨的下午了。地图在哪儿呢，乔治？我记得你把它藏好了。”
　　“没错，还在那个旧木盒子里，我放在一排罐头后面了。”乔治说，“我现在就去拿。”
　　乔治说完就转身上楼了，很快又拿着地图回来了。这是一张用厚厚的羊皮纸制成的地图，因为年代久远而有些泛黄。乔治把地图在桌上摊开，其他人都围了过来，急切地想再看看。
　　“还记得我们第一次找到盒子时的兴奋劲儿吗？”迪克说。
　　“当然记得。”乔治说，“我们没有钥匙，只好把它从顶层的窗户扔下去，希望能把它摔开！”
　　“是啊是啊，响声把昆廷叔叔都吵醒了。”安妮咯咯笑着说，“他出来拿走了盒子，不肯还给我们！”
　　“对，可怜的朱利安等到昆廷叔叔睡着了，才悄悄把盒子偷出来！”迪克总结说，“最后我们就发现了这张地图，盯着看了好久！”
　　孩子们又仔仔细细地看了一遍地图。就像安妮说的那样，这张地图包括三个部分，分别是地牢、一楼和顶层。“不用管顶楼了，那里早就坍塌了，只剩下一座塔。”迪克说。
　　“嘿，快看！”朱利安突然指向地图上的某一处，“地牢有两个入口，还记得吗？一个是在我们最后找到入口的地方，另一个似乎是在小石屋那边——但是这个入口我们一直没有找到呢，是吧？”
　　“对啊！”乔治兴奋地大声说，她把朱利安的手指从地图上推开，“瞧，小石屋这儿画着台阶，说明这里肯定有一个入口！这儿也画着台阶，在水井旁边，就是我们找到的那个入口。”
　　“当时我们在石屋里到处寻找入口，把所有石头都翻了个遍，却始终没有发现，最后只能放弃了。”迪克努力回忆着，“后来我们找到了另一个入口，就把这事给忘了。”
　　“爸爸一定是发现了我们之前没有找到的那个入口！”乔治得意地说，“这个入口肯定是通向地下的！只是地图有些模糊，看不出是不是和地牢相连。但是这儿很明显是个入口，有台阶通往地下！
　　看，台阶这里还有通道的标记呢。就是不知道到底通向哪里，这儿有几块污渍看不太清。”
　　“我猜台阶是和地牢相连的。”朱利安说，“只不过我们还没有完整地探索过。你们知道，这座城堡太大了，设计得也很古怪，如果我们再查看一遍整个地牢，也许会在石屋附近发现台阶。不过，那些台阶也可能已经坍塌了。”
　　“不可能。”乔治说，“我确信爸爸发现了这个入口。我还要告诉你们一些事情，也能证明这一点。”
　　“是什么？”大家异口同声地问道。
　　“还记得我们第一次去岛上见爸爸那天吗？”乔治说，“他不让我们在岛上待太久，特意把我们送上船，催我们离开。我们原本想看看他之后会去哪儿，却什么都没看到。但迪克说看见一群寒鸦从城堡那边飞起来，像是突然被惊扰了，所以他猜测我爸爸就是去了那边的某个地方。”
　　朱利安吹了一声口哨，说道：“对啊，寒鸦就在石屋旁边的高塔里筑巢。只要有人走进屋内，肯定会惊动它们。乔治，你说得没错。”
　　“昆廷叔叔究竟在哪里工作，这个问题一直困扰着我，却怎么也想不通。”迪克说，“现在找到答案了！”
　　“爸爸是怎么找到入口的呢？”乔治思索着，“他太坏了，打定主意不告诉我。”
　　“一定有什么特殊的原因吧。”迪克显得更理智一些，“别再胡思乱想了！”
　　“我没乱想，只是非常不解。”乔治说，“真希望能立刻划船过去，把所有事都弄个一清二楚！”
　　“我们这次一定能找到入口，我敢保证。”迪克说，“你爸爸肯定会留下一些痕迹——比如某块特别干净的石头，或是某个地方连根杂草都没有，类似这样的。”
　　“那么岛上隐藏的敌人，也知道昆廷叔叔的藏身之处吗？”安妮突然发问，“但愿他们不知道！不然昆廷叔叔就很容易被挟持了。”
　　“敌人去那里是为了窃取昆廷叔叔的实验秘密，不是要把他抓起来。”朱利安说，“幸好有蒂米陪着昆廷叔叔，它对付十来个敌人都没问题。”
　　“万一他们有枪呢。”乔治突然小声地问。一想到蒂米被敌人的枪口指着，大家都不说话了。这太可怕了！在以往的探险中，他们曾经有过这样的经历，谁都不想再碰上这种事了。
　　“行了，别傻想了。”迪克站起来说，“我们讨论了半个小时，也解开了谜团。不过这一切究竟是怎么回事，只有昆廷叔叔完成实验之后才能知道。等他离开科林岛，我们就可以去好好探险了。”
　　“外面还下着雨呢。”安妮望着窗外，“不过看起来快要天晴了。
　　我们出去走走吧。”
　　“我必须马上去海岸警卫的小屋。”乔治立刻说，“我要用他的望远镜看看蒂米。”
　　“不如试试家里那副双筒望远镜吧，拿到屋顶上去看看。”朱利安建议说。
　　“谢谢，我试试。”乔治说，“这主意不错。”
　　她取下挂在客厅里的野战望远镜，迅速摘掉了外面的皮套。她带着望远镜跑上楼，但很快又失望地下来了。
　　“我们的房子不够高，岛上的许多地方都看不清楚。塔顶的玻璃小屋倒是能看见，但还是不如海岸警卫的高倍望远镜清晰。我还是想去一趟。你们要是不想去的话也没关系。”乔治把望远镜装回了套子。
　　“我们也想去看看蒂米。”迪克站了起来，“不过让我告诉你会看到什么吧！”
　　“什么？”乔治好奇地问。
　　“我们会看到蒂米玩得正开心，在岛上追兔子！”迪克笑着说，“我的意思是，你不用担心蒂米没有按时吃东西！它早餐吃兔子，晚餐吃兔子，下午茶也吃兔子，还在它最爱的岩石坑里喝雨水。蒂米的日子过得很不错呢！”
　　“你应该清楚，蒂米才不会这么做呢！”乔治说，“它会寸步不离地跟着爸爸，根本不会分心去想兔子！”
　　“如果你这么想的话，那才是根本不了解蒂米。”迪克说，“我猜它留在科林岛的原因只有一个——抓兔子！”
　　乔治气得满脸通红，抓起一本书朝迪克扔去。迪克连忙躲闪，书掉在了地上。
　　安妮被逗得咯咯笑了起来：“好了，你俩别在这儿拌嘴啦！不然我们永远出不了门。快点，朱利安，我们不等那些吵吵闹闹的人了！”
Chapter Thirteen AFTERNOON WITH MARTIN
　　Chapter Thirteen AFTERNOON WITH MARTIN
　　By the time they reached the coastguard's cottage the sun was out. It was a real April day, withsudden showers and then the sun sweeping out, smiling. Every thing glittered, especially the sea.
　　It was wet underfoot, but the children had on their rubber boots. They looked for the coastguard.
　　As usual he was in his shed, singing and hammering.
　　'Good-day to you,' he said, beaming all over his red face. 'I was wondering when you'd come andsee me again. How do you like, this railway station I'm making?'
　　'It's better' than any I've ever seen in the shops,' said Anne, in great admiration.
　　55
　　The coastguard certainly had made it well, down to the smallest' detail. He nodded his headtowards some small wooden figures of porters and guards and passengers.
　　'Those are waiting to be painted,' he said. 'That boy Martin said he'd come in and do them for me.
　　Very handy with his paints he is, a proper artist but he's had an accident.'
　　'Has he? What happened?' said Julian.
　　'I don't quite know. He was half-carried home this morning by his father,' said the coastguard.
　　'Must have slipped and fallen somewhere. I went out to ask, but Mr. Curton was in a hurry to getthe boy on a couch. Why don't you go in and ask after him? He's a queer sort of boy -- but he'snot a bad boy.'
　　'Yes, we will go and ask,' said Julian. 'I say, coastguard, would you mind if we looked throughyour telescope again?'
　　'Now you go and look at all you want to!' said the fellow. 'I tell you, you won't wear it out bylooking! I saw the signal from your father's tower last night, Miss George - just happened to belooking that way. He went on flashing for a long time, didn't he?'
　　'Yes,' said George 'Thank you. I'll go and have a look now.'
　　She went to the telescope and trained it on her island. But no matter where she looked she couldnot see Timmy, or her father. They' must be down in his workroom, wherever it was. She lookedat the glass room in the top of the tower. That was empty too, of course. She sighed. It wouldhave been nice to see Timmy. The others had a look through as well, but nobody saw Timmy. Itwas plain that he was keeping close to his master -- a proper little guard!
　　'Well -- shall we go in and see what's happened to Martin?' said 'Julian, when they had finishedwith the telescope. 'It's just about to pour with rain again - another April shower! We could waitnext-door till it's over.'
　　'Right. Let's go,' 'said, Dick. He looked at George. 'Don't be afraid I shall be rude, George. Nowthat I know Mr. Curton is a journalist, shan't bother, about him.'
　　'All the same -- I'm not "blabbing" any more,' said George, with a grin. 'I see your point noweven if it doesn't matter, I still shan't "blab" any more."'Good for you!' said Dick, pleased. 'Spoken like a boy!'
　　'Ass!' said George, but she was pleased all the same. They went through the front gateway of thenext cottage. As they filed in, they heard an angry voice.
　　56
　　'Well, you can't! Always wanting to mess about with a brush and paint. I thought I'd knockedthat idea out of your head. You lie still and get that ankle-better. Spraining it just when I wantyour help!'
　　Anne stopped, feeling frightened. It was Mr. Curton's voice they could hear through the openwindow. He was giving Martin a good talking to about something that was plain. The othersstopped too, wondering whether to go in or not. Then they heard a bang, and saw Mr. Curtonleaving the cottage from the back entrance. He walked rapidly down the garden there and madefor the path, that led to the back of the cliff. There was a road there that went to the village.
　　'Good. He's gone. And he didn't see us!' said Dick. 'Who would have thought that such a genial,smiling fellow could have such a rough brutal voice when he loses his temper? Come on - let'spop in and see poor Martin while there's a chance.'
　　They knocked on the door. 'It's us!' called Julian cheerfully. 'Can we come in?'
　　'Oh yes!' shouted Martin from indoors, sounding pleased. Julian opened the door and they allwent in.
　　'I say! We heard you'd had an accident,' said Julian. 'What's up? Are you hurt much?'
　　'No. It's just that I twisted my ankle, and it was so painful to walk on that I had to be half-carriedup here, said Martin. 'Silly thing to do!'
　　'Oh - it'll soon be right if it's just a twist,' said Dick. 'I've often done that. The thing is to walk onit as soon as you can. Where were you when you fell?'
　　Martin went suddenly red, to everyone's surprise. 'Well -- I was walking on the edge of thequarry with my father -- and I slipped and rolled a good way down,' he said.
　　There was a silence. Then George spoke. 'I say,' she said, 'I hope you didn't go and give away ourlittle secret to your father? I mean -- it's not so much fun when grown-ups share a secret. Theywant to go snooping about themselves -- and it's much more fun to discover things by ourselves.
　　You didn't tell him about that hole under the shelf of rock, did you?'
　　Martin hesitated. 'I'm afraid I did,' he said at last. 'I didn't think it would matter. I'm sorry.'
　　'Blow!' said Dick. 'That was our own little discovery. We wanted to go and explore it thisafternoon, but we thought it would be so wet we'd fall down the steep slope.'
　　Julian looked at Martin sharply. 'I suppose that's what happened to you?' he said. 'You triedclambering down and slipped!'
　　57
　　'Yes,' said Martin. 'I'm really sorry if you thought it was your secret. I just mentioned it to myfather out of interest -- you know -- something to say - and he wanted to go down and see forhimself.'
　　'I suppose journalists are always like that,' said Dick. 'Wanting to be on the spot if there'sanything to be ferreted out. It's their job. All right, Martin -- forget it. But do try and head yourfather off the quarry. We would like to do a bit of exploring, before he butts in. Though theremay be nothing to be found at all!'
　　There was a pause. Nobody knew quite what to say. Martin was rather difficult to talk to. Hedidn't talk like an ordinary boy - he never made a joke, or said anything silly.
　　'Aren't you bored, lying here?' said Anne, feeling sorry for him.
　　'Yes, awfully. I wanted my father to go in and ask the coastguard to bring in some little figures Isaid I'd paint for him,' said Martin. 'But he wouldn't let me. You know I simply love painting -even doing a little thing like that -- painting clothes on toy porters and guards -- so long as I canhave a brush in my hand and colours to choose from!'
　　This was the longest speech Martin had ever made to the four children! His face lost its dull,bored look as he spoke, and became bright and cheerful.
　　'Oh -- you want to be an artist, I suppose?' said Anne. 'I would like that, too!'
　　'Anne! You can't even draw a cat that looks like one!' said Dick, scornfully. 'And when you drewa cow I thought it was an elephant.'
　　Martin smiled at Anne's indignant face. 'I'll show you some of my pictures,' he said. 'I have tokeep them hidden away, because my father can't bear me to want to be an artist!'
　　'Don't get up if you don't want to,' said Julian. 'I'll get them for you.'
　　'It's all right. If it's good for me to try and walk, I will,' said Martin, and got off the couch. He puthis right foot gingerly to the floor and then stood up. 'Not so bad after all!' he said. He limpedacross the room to a bookcase. He put his hand behind the second row of books and brought outa cardboard case, big and flat. He took it to the table. He opened it and spread out some pictures.
　　'Gracious!' said Anne. 'They're beautiful! Did you really do these?'
　　They were queer pictures for a boy to draw, for they were of flowers and trees, birds andbutterflies -- all drawn and coloured most perfectly, every detail put in lovingly. Julian looked atthem in surprise. This boy was certainly gifted. Why, these drawings were as good as any he hadever seen in exhibitions! He picked a few up and took them to the window.
　　58
　　'Do you mean to say your father doesn't think these are good, doesn't think it's worth while to letyou train as an artist?' he said, in surprise.
　　'He hates my pictures,' said Martin, bitterly. 'I ran away from school, and went to an art-school totrain -- but he found me and forbade me to think of drawing any more. He thinks it's a weak,feeble thing for a man to do. So I only do it in secret now.'
　　The children looked at Martin with sympathy. It seemed an awful thing to them that a boy whohad no mother, should have a father who hated the thing his son most loved. No wonder healways looked dull and miserable and sullen!
　　'It's very bad luck,' said Julian at last. 'I wish we could do something to help.'
　　'Well -- get me those figures and the paint tins from the coastguard,' said Martin, eagerly. 'Willyou? Father won't be back till six. I'll have time to do them. And do stay and have tea with me.
　　It's so dull up here. I hate it.'
　　'Yes, I'll get the things for you,' said Julian. 'I can't for the life of me see why you shouldn't havesomething to amuse yourself with if you want to. And we'll ring up my aunt and tell her we'restaying here to tea -- so long as we don't eat everything you've got!'
　　'Oh, that's all right,' said Martin, looking very cheerful indeed. 'There's plenty of food in thehouse. My father has an enormous appetite. I say, thanks most awfully.'
　　Julian rang up his aunt. The girls and Dick went to fetch the figures and the paint from thecoastguard. They brought them back and arranged them on a table beside Martin. His eyesbrightened at once. He seemed quite different.
　　'This is grand,' he said. 'Now I can get on! It's a silly little job, this, but it will help the old mannext door, and I'm always happy when I'm messing about with a brush and paints!'
　　Martin was very, very clever at painting the little figures. He was quick and deft, and Anne satwatching him, quite fascinated. George went to hunt in the larder for the tea-things. There wascertainly plenty of food! She cut some bread and butter, found some new honey, brought out ahuge chocolate cake and some ginger buns, and put the kettle on to boil.
　　'I say, this is really grand,' said Martin again. 'I wish my father wasn't coming back till eight. Bythe way -- where's the dog? I thought he always went everywhere with you! Where's Timmy?'
13.和马丁喝下午茶
　　和马丁喝下午茶
　　太阳出来了。这就是四月的天气，一会儿是突如其来的细雨，一会儿是温暖和煦的阳光。在阳光的照耀下，一切都闪亮着，海面波光粼粼。
　　孩子们穿着橡胶雨靴，踩着湿漉漉的地面，来到海岸警卫的小屋。
　　他们四处寻找着海岸警卫。和往常一样，海岸警卫待在他的棚屋里，唱着歌，手里不停地敲敲打打。
　　“你们好啊。”海岸警卫红光满面的脸上露出笑容，“我正在想你们什么时候再来呢，看看我做的火车站模型怎么样？”
　　“比我在商店里见过的那些好多了。”安妮崇拜地说。火车站模型确实做得非常精美，就连最微小的细节都惟妙惟肖。
　　“它们正等着被涂上颜色呢。”海岸警卫看着木头雕刻的搬运工、警卫和乘客，冲这些木偶们点了点头。“那个叫马丁的男孩说会来帮我，他是个不错的小画家，不过他好像出了点意外。”
　　“出了什么事？”朱利安问。
　　“我也不太清楚，今天早上他是被他爸爸抱回家的。”海岸警卫说，“可能是在什么地方滑倒了吧。当时我走过去想问问情况，但是他爸爸正忙着把他抱到沙发上。你们为什么不去看看他呢？他虽然有点古怪，但不是个坏孩子。”
　　“好的，我们待会儿就去看看。”朱利安说，“我们可以先用一下您的望远镜吗？”
　　“没问题，想看多久就看多久！我说过，你的眼神又不会把它看穿！”海岸警卫说，“对了，乔治，昨晚我碰巧往科林岛望了一眼，正好看到你爸爸发信号。他这么发信号已经有段时间了，是吧？”
　　“是的。”乔治说，“我先去用望远镜看一下，谢谢您。”
　　她走到望远镜前面，把镜头转向科林岛的方向。可是无论她怎么看，都没有看到蒂米和她爸爸的踪影。也许他们还待在实验室里，可没人知道那个地方在哪儿。她又望向塔顶的玻璃小屋，那里也空荡荡的。乔治失望地叹了一口气。哎，要是能看到蒂米该多好啊。
　　其他人也用望远镜看了看，都没有看到蒂米。不过大家都知道，它一定寸步不离地跟着昆廷叔叔，它一直是非常称职的小警卫！
　　等到大家都看完了，朱利安说：“我们现在去看看马丁？马上又要下雨了，四月的雨没完没了！我们可以在隔壁一直待到雨停。”
　　“走吧。”迪克看了一眼乔治，“放心吧，乔治，别担心我会做出无礼的行为。我现在已经知道柯顿先生的身份了，他是个记者。”
　　“我也是，不会再多嘴多舌了。”乔治笑着说，“我明白你的意思。即使‘多嘴多舌’无关紧要，我也不会再多说什么了。”
　　“祝贺你！”迪克愉快地说，“说话的方式终于像个男孩了！”
　　“讨厌！”乔治嘴上这么说，心里还是挺高兴的。
　　孩子们来到隔壁的柯顿先生家。他们刚迈进前门，就听到一个怒气冲冲的声音。
　　“听着，不行！别想着油漆和刷子了！立刻打消这些愚蠢的念头！乖乖躺着，赶紧把脚踝的伤养好。眼下正是我需要你的时候，你却什么忙也帮不上！”
　　安妮停下脚步，感到很害怕。柯顿先生的声音从敞开的窗户里传出来，他正在大声训斥马丁。大家都停了下来，犹豫着是不是该进去。
　　然后他们听到“砰”的一声巨响，柯顿先生从后门离开了小屋。
　　他飞快地穿过花园，顺着悬崖小路走向后面的村子。
　　“好了，他走了，没看见我们。”迪克说，“真想不到，柯顿先生平时看起来和蔼可亲，发起脾气来竟然这么粗暴。走，趁他不在，我们进去看看可怜的马丁。”
　　他们敲了敲门。“马丁，是我们！可以进来吗？”朱利安高声叫道。
　　“当然！快进来吧！”马丁在屋里回答，声音听上去很高兴。朱利安推开门，孩子们走了进去。
　　“听说你发生了意外。”朱利安问，“是怎么回事？伤得很严重吗？”
　　“哦，没什么，只是扭伤了脚踝。但是太疼了，我是被抱回家的。”马丁说，“这可真丢脸！”
　　“哦，如果只是扭伤，很快就会痊愈的。”迪克说，“我也经常扭伤。要想尽快恢复，关键是得早点下地活动。对了，你在哪儿摔倒的？”
　　令人惊讶的是，马丁的脸突然红了。“嗯……当时我和爸爸在采石场边散步。我不小心滑了一下，就一路滚下去了。”
　　屋里一阵沉默，然后乔治开口了：“那么，你没有把我们的小秘密透露给你爸爸吧？我是说，和大人分享秘密没什么意思，他们总想着窥探我们的世界，还是我们自己去探险更有趣。你没有跟他说石头下面有个洞口，对吧？”
　　马丁犹豫了一下：“恐怕我已经跟他说了。对不起，我以为这没什么。”
　　“什么？！”迪克生气了，“那是我们的发现。我们原本打算今天下午就去探险的，只不过怕下雨之后路滑摔下去，才没去。”
　　朱利安眼神犀利地盯着马丁：“你就是在顺着斜坡往下爬的时候滑倒的吧？”
　　“是的。”马丁说，“如果你们认为这是仅属于你们的秘密，我很抱歉。我只是把这事当成趣闻，跟我爸爸随口提起，然后他就说想去看看。”
　　“好吧，算了。记者们总是这样，不管听到什么事，都一定要到现场去亲眼看看，这是他们的职业病。”迪克说，“马丁，你得让你爸爸离采石场远一点。在他插手之前，我们要先去那儿探险。虽然有可能什么也找不到！”
　　又是一阵沉默。孩子们感觉和马丁对起话来有点困难，都不知该说些什么。马丁和普通男孩不太一样，既不喜欢开玩笑，也从来不发表傻乎乎的意见。
　　“你躺在这里不觉得无聊吗？”安妮替马丁感到难过。
　　“太难受了。”马丁说，“我想让爸爸去找海岸警卫，把那些小木偶拿过来，我答应过要帮他涂颜色的。可是爸爸不允许。其实我很喜欢画画，就像给玩偶搬运工和警卫画衣服。只要手里有支刷子，我可以给他们涂上各种颜色！”
　　这是马丁说过的最长的一段话！当他说起这些的时候，脸上的沉闷一扫而空，整个人都变得明快开朗起来。
　　“我猜你想成为一名艺术家吧？”安妮说，“我也想！”
　　“好啦，安妮！你画的猫根本不像猫！”迪克嘲笑说，“你画的牛，我还以为是大象呢。”
　　听了这话，安妮生气了，露出愤怒的表情。马丁对她笑了笑：“给你们看看我的画吧。我爸爸不喜欢我成为艺术家，我只能把它们偷偷藏起来。”
　　“如果不想动，你就别起来了。”朱利安说，“我来帮你拿。”
　　“没关系，活动一下或许好得更快些。”马丁小心翼翼地把右脚放在地板上，站了起来，“看，其实没那么严重！”
　　他一瘸一拐地穿过房间，来到一个书架前，把手伸进第二排书后面，取出一个扁平的大纸盒，然后他把盒子放到桌上打开，拿出一些画。
　　“天哪！”安妮惊叹道，“真漂亮！这些真的都是你画的？”
　　对于一个小男孩来说，能画成这样确实让人难以置信。花草、树木、鸟儿和蝴蝶，每一笔都很细腻，每一抹色彩都很完美，每一个细节都充满了情感。
　　朱利安也惊讶地看着这些画。马丁的画，比起他在画展见过的那些毫不逊色！这个男孩真的很有天赋。
　　朱利安拿起几张画，走到窗边仔细端详。“你说你爸爸认为这些画都画得不够好？他觉得你不值得接受训练，成为一名真正的艺术家？”他惊讶地问。
　　“是的，他讨厌我画画。”马丁痛苦地说，“我曾经偷偷跑到一所艺术学校去学习，但爸爸找到了我，逼我打消念头。在他眼里，男人喜欢画画是没出息的事，所以我只能背着他偷偷画。”
　　孩子们都同情地看着马丁。这个男孩失去了妈妈，最大的爱好又遭到爸爸的强烈反对。他实在太可怜了，难怪总是愁眉苦脸！
　　“别难过了，”朱利安说，“我们能帮你做点什么吗？”
　　“把那些小木偶和油漆罐给我吧，可以吗？”马丁急切地说，“我爸爸要到六点之后才会回来。现在还有时间，我可以给它们涂上颜色。还有，留下来陪我喝茶吧，我一个人实在太闷了。”
　　“没问题，我去帮你拿，你应该做点自己感兴趣的事。”朱利安说，“我给范妮婶婶打电话，告诉她我们要留在这里喝下午茶。至于喝到什么时候，反正不会久到我们把你家的所有食物都吃光！”
　　“哈哈，太好啦。”马丁发自内心地高兴，“我爸爸的胃口很大，所以家里备着很多吃的。我还要说一句，谢谢你们。”
　　朱利安给范妮婶婶打了电话。乔治、安妮和迪克一起去找海岸警卫，拿来了小木偶和油漆，放在马丁手边的桌上。马丁的眼睛顿时亮了起来，瞬间好像变了个人。
　　“太好了，我可以继续涂颜色了！”他说，“虽然只是画着玩玩，但隔壁的警卫爷爷需要帮忙，而我也喜欢拿着画笔涂涂抹抹！”
　　马丁熟练地为小木偶们涂上颜色，动作又快又灵巧。安妮坐在旁边看得入迷。乔治去储藏室里取来了茶具。柯顿先生家的食物真是够丰富的！她切了点吐司和黄油，找到了新鲜的蜂蜜和一个很大的巧克力蛋糕，还有一些姜汁圆面包，她还烧了一壶水准备泡茶。
　　“太好了。”马丁再次感叹，“真希望我爸爸八点都别回来。顺便问一下，那只大狗呢？乔治，我以为它会一直跟着你呢！蒂米去哪儿了？”
Chapter Fourteen A SHOCK FOR GEORGE
　　Chapter Fourteen A SHOCK FOR GEORGE
　　DICK looked at George. He didn't think it would matter telling Martin where Timmy was, solong as George didn't give the reason why he had been left on the island.
　　But George was going to hold her tongue now. She looked at Martin and spoke quite airily. 'Oh,Timmy? We left him behind today. He's all right.'
　　'Gone out shopping with your mother, I suppose, hoping for a visit to the butcher's!' said Martin.
　　This was the first joke he had ever made to the children, and though it was rather a feeble onethey laughed heartily. Martin looked pleased. He began to try and think of another little joke,while his deft hands put reds and blues and greens on the little wooden figures.
　　They all had a huge tea. Then, when the clock said a quarter to six the girls carried the paintedfigures carefully back to the coastguard, who was delighted with them. Dick took back the littletins of paint, and the brush, stuck in a jar of turpentine.
　　'Well now, he's clever that boy, isn't he?' said the coastguard, eyeing the figures in delight.
　　'Looks sort of miserable and sulky -- but he's not a bad sort of boy!'
　　'I'll just have one more squint through your telescope,' said George, 'before it gets too dark.' Shetilted it towards her island. But once more there was no sign of Timmy, or of her father either.
　　She looked for some time, and then went to join the others. She shook her head as they raisedtheir eyebrows inquiringly.
　　The girls washed up the tea-things, and cleared away neatly. Nobody felt as if they wanted towait and see Mr. Curton. They didn't feel as if they liked him very much, now they knew howhard he was on Martin.
　　'Thanks for a lovely afternoon,' said Martin, limping to the door with them. 'I enjoyed my spot ofpainting, to say nothing of your company.'
　　'You stick out for your painting,' said Julian. 'If it's the thing you've got to do, and you know it,you must go all out for it. See?'
　　'Yes,' said Martin, and his face went sullen again. 'But there are things that make it difficult --things I can't very well tell you. Oh well - never mind! I dare say it will all come right one day,and I'll be a famous artist with pictures in the academy!'
　　60
　　'Come on, quickly,' said Dick, in a low voice to Julian. 'There's his father coming back!' Theyhurried off down the cliff-path, seeing Mr. Curton out of the corner of their eyes, coming up theother path.
　　'Horrid man!' said Anne. 'Forbidding Martin to do what he really longs to do. And he seemed sonice and jolly and all-over-us, didn't he?'
　　'Very all-over-us,' said Dick, smiling at Anne's new word. 'But there are a lot of people like that -- one thing at home and quite another outside!'
　　'I hope Mr. Curton hasn't been trying to explore that passage in the side of the quarry,' saidGeorge, looking back, and watching the man walk up to his back door. 'It would be too bad if hebutted in and spoilt our fun. I mean -- there may be nothing to discover at all -- but it will be funeven finding there is nothing.'
　　'Very involved!' said Dick, with a grin. 'But I gather what you mean. I say, that was a good tea,wasn't it?'
　　'Yes,' said George, looking all round her in an absent-minded manner.
　　'What's up?' said Dick. 'What are you looking like that for?'
　　'Oh - how silly of me - I was just looking for Timmy,' said George. 'You know, I'm so used tohim always being at my heels or somewhere near that I just can't get used to him not being here.'
　　'Yes, I feel a bit like that too,' said Julian. 'As if there was something missing all the time. Goodold Tim! We shall miss him awfully, all of us -- but you most of all, George.'
　　'Yes. Especially on my bed at night,' said George. 'I shan't be able to go to sleep for ages andages.'
　　'I'll wrap a cushion up in a rug and plonk it down on your feet when you're in bed,' said Dick.
　　'Then it will feel like Timmy!'
　　'It won't! Don't be silly,' said George, rather crossly. And anyway it wouldn't smell like him. He'sgot a lovely smell.'
　　'Yes, a Timmy-smell,' agreed Anne. 'I like it too.'
　　The evening went very quickly, playing the endless game of monopoly again. Julian lay in bedlater, watching for, his uncle's signal. Needless to say, George was at the window too! Theywaited for half past ten.
　　'Now!' said Julian. And just as he spoke there came 'the first flash from the lantern in the tower.
　　61
　　'One,' counted George, 'two, three, four, five, six!' She waited anxiously to see if there were anymore, but there weren't.
　　'Now you can go to bed in peace,' said Julian to George. 'Your father is all right, and that means'that Timmy is all right too. Probably he has remembered to give Timmy a good supper, and hashad some himself as well!'
　　'Well, Timmy would soon remind him, if he forgot to feed him, that's one thing,' said George,slipping out of the room. 'Good night, Dick; good night, Ju! See you in the morning.'
　　And back she went to her own bed and snuggled down under the sheets. It was queer not to haveTimmy on her feet. She tossed about for a while, missing him, and then fell asleep quitesuddenly. She dreamed of her island. She was there with Timmy -- and they were discoveringingots of gold down in the dungeon. What a lovely dream!
　　Next morning dawned bright and sunny again. The April sky was as blue as the forget-me-notscoming out in the garden. George gazed out of the dining-room window at breakfast-time,wondering if Timmy was run-fling about her island.
　　'Dreaming about Tim?' said Julian, with a laugh. 'Never mind -- you'll soon see him, George.
　　Another hour or so and you'll feast your eyes on him through the coastguard's telescope!'
　　'Do you really think you'll be able to make out Tim, if he's in the tower with your father at halfpast ten?' asked her mother. 'I shouldn't have thought you would be able to.'
　　'Yes, I shall, Mother,' said George. 'It's a very powerful telescope, you know. I'll just go up andmake my bed, then I'll go up the cliff-path. Anyone else coming?'
　　'I want Anne to help me with some turning out,' said her mother. 'I'm looking out some oldclothes to give to the vicar's wife for her jumble sale. You don't mind helping me, Anne, do you?'
　　'No, I'd like to,' said Anne at once. 'What are the boys going to do?'
　　'I think I must do a bit of my holiday work this morning,' said Julian, with a sigh. 'I don't want to- but I've kept on putting it off. You'd better do some too, Dick. You know what you are -- you'llleave it all to the last day if you're not careful!'
　　'All right. I'll do some too,' said Dick. 'You won't mind scooting up to the coastguard's cottagealone, will you, George?'
　　'Not a bit,' said George. 'I'll come back just after half past ten, as soon as I've spotted Timmy andFather.' She disappeared to make her bed. Julian and Dick went to fetch some books. Anne went62
　　to make her bed too, and then came down to help her aunt. In a few minutes George yelled good-bye and rushed out of the house.
　　'What a hurricane!' said her mother. 'It seems as if George never walks if she can possibly run.
　　Now Anne - put the clothes in three piles -- the very old - the not so old -- and the quite nice.'
　　Just before half past ten Julian went up to his window to watch for the signal from his uncle. Hewaited patiently. A few seconds after the hall-hour the flashes came - one, two, three, four, five,six - good! Now George would settle down for the day. Perhaps they could go to the quarry inthe afternoon. Julian went back to his books and was soon buried in them, with Dick grunting byhis side.
　　At about five minutes to eleven there was the sound of running feet and panting breath. Georgeappeared at the door of the sitting-room where the two boys were doing their work. They lookedup.
　　George was red in the face, and her hair was windblown. She fought to get her breath enough tospeak. 'Julian! Dick! Something's happened -- Timmy wasn't there!'
　　'What do you mean?' said Julian in surprise. George slumped down on a chair, still panting. Theboys could see that she was trembling too.
　　'It's serious, Julian! I tell you Timmy wasn't in the tower when the signals came!'
　　'Well -- it only means that your absent-minded father forgot to take him up with him,' said Julian,in his most sensible voice. 'What did you see?'
　　'I had my eye glued to the telescope,' said George, 'and suddenly I saw someone come into thelittle glass room at the top. I looked for Timmy, of course, at once - but I tell you, he wasn'tthere! The six flashes came, the man disappeared -- and that was all. No Timmy! Oh I do feel sodreadfully worried, Julian.'
　　'Well, don't be,' said Julian, soothingly. 'Honestly, I'm sure that's what happened. Your fatherforgot about Timmy. Anyway, if you saw him, obviously things are all right.'
　　'I'm not thinking about Father!' cried George. 'He must be all right if he flashed his signals -- I'mthinking about Timmy. Why, even if Father forgot to take him, he'd go with him. You knowthat!'
　　'Your father might have shut the door at the bottom and prevented Timmy from going up,' saidDick.
　　63
　　'He might,' said George, frowning. She hadn't thought of that. 'Oh dear - now I shall worry allday long. Why didn't I stay with Timmy? What shall I do now?'
　　'Wait till tomorrow morning,' said Dick. 'Then probably you'll see old Tim all right.'
　　'Tomorrow morning! Why, that's ages away!' said poor George. She put her head in her handsand groaned. 'Oh, nobody understands how much I love Timmy. You would perhaps if you had adog of your own, Julian. It's an awful feeling, really. Oh Timmy, are you all right?'
　　'Of course he's all right,' said Julian, impatiently. 'Do pull yourself together, George.'
　　'I feel as if something's wrong,' said George, looking obstinate. 'Julian -- I think I'd better goacross to the island.'
　　'No,' said Julian at once. 'Don't be idiotic, George.' 'Nothing is wrong, except that your father'sbeen forgetful. He's sent his O.K. signal. That's enough! You're not to go and create a scene overthere with him. That would be disgraceful!'
　　'Well - I'll try and be patient,' said George, unexpectedly meek. She got up, looking, worried.
　　Julian spoke in a kinder voice.
　　'Cheer up, old thing! You do like to go off the deep end, don't you?'
14.忐忑不安
　　忐忑不安
　　迪克看着乔治，他觉得告诉马丁蒂米在哪儿也不要紧，只要乔治别说蒂米为什么留在科林岛就行。
　　但是乔治决定要管住自己的嘴，她看着马丁，故作不经意地说：“哦，蒂米吗？它没什么事，只是我们今天没带它出来。”
　　“它一定和你妈妈逛街去了吧，我猜它想去肉店转转！”马丁说。这是马丁第一次开玩笑。虽然这个笑话有点冷，但孩子们都由衷地笑了起来。马丁很开心，他灵巧地给小木雕涂着颜色，心里又开始设计下一个笑话了。
　　下午茶非常丰盛。时钟指向差一刻六点的时候，女孩们小心地拿起涂好颜色的小木雕，把它们送回了海岸警卫。迪克把油漆罐和放在松节油罐子里的画笔也拿了过去。海岸警卫对小木雕的色彩非常满意。
　　“那个男孩确实很聪明吧。”海岸警卫欣赏着漂亮的小木雕，高兴地说，“虽然他看上去有些忧伤沉闷，但绝对不是坏孩子！”
　　“趁着天还没黑，我想再用您的望远镜看看科林岛。”乔治说。
　　她再次把望远镜转向科林岛，但仍然没有看到蒂米，也没有爸爸的踪迹。她仔细搜寻了很长时间，然后向其他孩子走去。看着大家都好奇地扬起眉毛，乔治失望地摇了摇头。
　　女孩们把茶具清洗干净了，整齐地放回原处。没有人想留下来等柯顿先生回家，因为他对待马丁的态度太恶劣了，孩子们现在都不喜欢他。
　　“谢谢你们陪我度过了一个愉快的下午。”马丁一瘸一拐地把他们送到门口，“我很高兴能画画，也非常感谢你们陪我聊天。”
　　“你可得坚持画画。”朱利安说，“如果这是你下定决心要做的事，就应该全力以赴，对吧？”
　　“没错。”马丁说，他的神色又变得黯淡了，“但是有很多阻碍，三言两语很难说清楚。不过没关系！总有一天，一切都会好起来的。我一定会成为世界闻名的艺术家！”
　　“快走吧，他爸爸要回来了！”迪克对朱利安低声说道。
　　孩子们离开了柯顿先生家，顺着悬崖小路往回走。途中，他们瞥见柯顿先生从另一条小路走了上来，但没发现他们。
　　“真是个可怕的人！”安妮说，“竟然禁止马丁做他真正想做的事，而且他还装出一副对‘我们整个’都温和友善的样子，不是吗？”
　　“哈哈，我们整个。”迪克笑着重复安妮造出的新词，“其实很多人都是这样的——家里一个样，外面一个样！”
　　“但愿柯顿先生不会想去查探采石场的那条通道。”乔治回过头，看到柯顿先生走进了自己家的后门，“要是他突然插手破坏了我们的探险，那就太扫兴了。虽然可能不会有什么发现，但发现自己不会有发现，也是一种有趣的经历。”
　　“这话有点绕！”迪克笑着说，“不过我能明白你的意思。话说回来，下午茶还真不错啊。”
　　“哦。”乔治心不在焉地回答，一直东张西望。
　　“怎么了？你在找什么？”迪克问。
　　“啊？哎，我傻了，我在找蒂米！”乔治这才回过神来，“我已经习惯了它跟在身边，现在它不在，我没法适应这种怪怪的感觉。”
　　“我也有同感，总像缺点什么。”朱利安说，“亲爱的老蒂米！我们都非常想它。但最想念它的人是你，乔治。”
　　“是啊，尤其是晚上。”乔治说，“没有蒂米的陪伴，我怎么也睡不着。”
　　“等你睡觉的时候，我找个靠垫用毯子包起来，把它放在你脚边。”迪克说，“感觉就像蒂米一样！”
　　“根本不一样！别傻了。”乔治没好气地说，“摸起来不一样，闻起来也不一样，蒂米身上有一种可爱的气味。”
　　“对，一股蒂米味儿，我也喜欢。”安妮表示同意。
　　晚上，孩子们一起玩大富翁游戏，很快就夜深了。朱利安回到卧室的床上，等待昆廷叔叔的信号。不用说，乔治也在他们的房间，站在窗前等着。时针终于指向了十点半。
　　“时间到了！”朱利安说。他的话音未落，第一道闪光就从塔里射了出来。
　　“一，”乔治数着，“二，三，四，五，六！”她焦急地等待着，想知道是否还有更多的闪光，但是信号闪了六次就停止了。
　　“现在你可以安心睡觉了。”朱利安对乔治说，“你爸爸平安无事，这意味着蒂米也很好。说不定他记得让蒂米美餐一顿，他自己也顺便享用！”
　　“就算他忘了喂蒂米吃东西，蒂米也会提醒他的。”乔治走出男孩们的房间，“晚安，迪克！晚安，朱利安！明早见。”
　　回到房间以后，乔治躺在床上翻来覆去，没有蒂米的陪伴，真的很难入睡。她紧紧裹着被子，思念着蒂米，不知什么时候就进入了梦乡。她梦见了她的科林岛，梦见了蒂米和她在一起，他们还在地牢里发现了很多金锭。啊，多么美好的梦啊！
　　第二天早晨，阳光明媚，四月的天空蓝得像花园里绽放的勿忘我。早餐时，乔治一直从餐厅窗户往外望，想着蒂米是不是正在岛上撒欢乱跑。
　　“梦见蒂米了？”朱利安笑着问，“别担心，乔治，你很快就会见到它了。一个小时以后，你就可以举着海岸警卫的望远镜看个够了！”
　　“十点半的时候，如果蒂米和你爸爸一起出现在塔顶，你真的能看清它吗？”她妈妈问，“距离这么远，我想不出你怎么能做到呢。”
　　“当然可以的，妈妈。”乔治说，“那是一个非常大的望远镜。我先上楼整理床铺，然后去海岸警卫那里，还有谁要一起去吗？”
　　“我想让安妮帮我点忙。”范妮婶婶说，“我要找一些旧衣服，拿去给牧师的妻子做慈善义卖。安妮，不介意帮帮我吧？”
　　“当然，我很乐意。”安妮立刻回答，“男孩们打算做什么呢？”
　　“我今天必须做暑假作业。”朱利安叹了口气说，“虽然我并不想写，但是已经拖了很久了。迪克，你最好也赶紧写吧。你知道自己的拖延症有多严重，如果不抓紧的话，你又会把作业拖到最后一天！”
　　“好吧，那我也做作业。”迪克说，“乔治，你只能一个人去海岸警卫那里了，没问题吧？”
　　“一点问题都没有。”乔治说，“等我看到了蒂米和爸爸，就马上回来。”
　　说完，乔治就跑回卧室整理床铺了。朱利安和迪克去拿书，准备做作业。安妮也回房间整理好了她的床，然后下楼给范妮婶婶帮忙。几分钟之后，乔治喊了声“再见”，就冲了出去。
　　“她总是像一阵风似的！”范妮婶婶说，“只要能跑，乔治就绝对不会走的。安妮，来把衣服分类放好吧。很旧的，半旧的，新的，分成三堆。”
　　十点半快到了，朱利安走到窗口，等待着昆廷叔叔的信号。十点半刚过几秒，闪光就出现了。一，二，三，四，五，六。太好了！朱利安想，乔治又可以安心地待上一整天了，也许大家下午还可以一起去采石场探险呢。
　　朱利安重新拿起书，很快就沉浸在书里。迪克却在他身边打起了呼噜。
　　差五分就11点了，这时门外传来一阵急促的脚步声，伴随着粗重的喘息声，乔治出现在起居室门口。正在做作业的两个男孩都抬起头来。
　　乔治的脸红红的，头发也被风吹乱了。她努力让呼吸平稳，这样才能说出话来。“朱利安，迪克！出事了！蒂米不在那里！”
　　“什么意思？”朱利安惊讶地问。乔治扑倒在椅子上，仍然不停地喘着粗气。男孩们看见她在发抖。
　　“我是认真的，朱利安！我告诉你，信号过来的时候蒂米根本不在塔里！”
　　“这样啊，也许是你爸爸粗心大意忘了带蒂米吧。”朱利安善解人意地说，“那你看到什么了？”
　　“我用望远镜一直盯着看。”乔治说，“我看见有人走进了塔顶的玻璃小屋，我就马上找蒂米的踪影，但是它不在那里！六道闪光信号之后，那个人又消失了，整个过程就是这样。蒂米不在那儿！我真的要担心死了，朱利安。”
　　“好了，别这样。”朱利安试图安慰她，“老实说，我相信事情就像我说的那样，你爸爸只是忘了带蒂米一起去玻璃小屋而已。你已经看见你爸爸了，那就说明一切都没问题。”
　　“我才没有担心爸爸呢！”乔治喊道，“他都发了信号，肯定没事——我是说蒂米！就算爸爸忘了带上它，它也会自己跟上去的！”
　　“也许是你爸爸把塔底的门锁上了，蒂米没法跟着一起上去呢。”迪克说。
　　“这倒有可能。”乔治皱起眉头，她确实没想到这一点，“哎，我这一整天都过不安稳了。我为什么没和蒂米待在一起呢？现在该怎么办啊？”
　　“明天早上再看看吧。”迪克说，“说不定到时候蒂米就出现了。”
　　“明天早上？我现在可是度日如年！”乔治用手捂着脸，发出一声哀叹，“哎，你们不知道我有多爱蒂米。朱利安，如果你有一只自己的狗，也许会理解的，这种感觉真折磨人。亲爱的蒂米，你还好吗？”
　　“它当然好好的。”朱利安有点不耐烦了，“振作起来，乔治。”
　　“我总感觉哪里不对劲。”乔治固执地说，“朱利安，我觉得我应该去岛上看看。”
　　“别犯傻了，乔治。”朱利安马上说，“你爸爸除了有点健忘之外，没什么异常情况。他已经给我们发了平安信号，这就够了！你别跑去大吵大闹，那样太没礼貌了。”
　　“好吧，我会试着耐心点。”乔治出乎意料地顺从了。她站起来，仍然显得忧心忡忡。朱利安也把声音放得柔和一些：“开心点，伙计！有时候你太喜欢钻牛角尖了，不是吗？”
Chapter Fifteen IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT
　　Chapter Fifteen IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT
　　GEORGE did not moan any more about her worries. She went about with an anxious look in herblue eyes, but she had the sense not to 'tell her mother how worried she was at not seeing Timmyin the glass room, when her father signalled.
　　She mentioned it, of course, but her mother took the same view as Julian did. 'There! I knew he'dforget to take Timmy up! He's so very forgetful when he's at work.' The children decided to go tothe quarry that afternoon and explore the tunnel under the shelf of rock. So they set off after theirlunch. But when they came to the quarry, they did not dare to climb down the steep sides. Theheavy rain of the day before had made them far too dangerous.
　　'Look,' said Julian, pointing to' where the bushes and smaller plants were ripped up and crushed.
　　'I bet that's where old Martin fell down yesterday! He might have broken his neck!'
　　'Yes. I vote we don't attempt to go down till it's as dry as it was the other day,' said Dick.
　　64
　　It was disappointing. They had brought torches, and a rope; and had looked forward to a littleexcitement.
　　'Well, what shall we do?' asked Julian.
　　'I'm going back home,' said George, unexpectedly. 'I'm tired. You others go for a walk.'
　　Anne looked at George. She did seem rather pale. 'I'll come back with you, George,' said Anne,slipping her hand through her cousin's arm. But George shook it off.
　　'No thanks, Anne, I want to be alone?
　　'Well - we'll go over the cliff then,' said Julian. 'It'll be nice and blowy up there, See you later,George!'
　　They went off. George turned and sped back to Kirrin cottage. Her mother was out. Joanna wasupstairs in her bedroom. George went to the larder and took several things from it. She bundledthem into a bag and then fled out of the house.
　　She found James the fisher-boy. 'James! You're not to tell a soul. I'm going over to Kirrin Islandtonight because I'm worried about Timmy. We left him there. Have my boat ready at ten o'clock.'
　　James was always ready to do anything in the world for George. He nodded and asked noquestions at all.
　　'Right, Miss. It'll be ready. Anything you want put in it?'
　　'Yes, this bag,' said George. 'Now don't split, on me, James. I'll be back tomorrow if I find Tim'sall right?
　　She fled back to the house. She hoped Joanna would not notice the things she had taken from thelarder shelf. 'I can't help it if what I'm doing is wrong,' she kept whispering to herself. 'I knowsomething isn't right with Timmy. And I'm not at all sure about Father, either. He wouldn't haveforgotten his solemn promise to me about taking Timmy up with him. I'll have to go across to theisland. I can't help it if it's wrong!'
　　The others wondered what was up with George when they came back from their walk. She wasso fidgety and restless. They had tea and then did some gardening for Aunt Fanny. George didsome too, but her thoughts were far away, and twice her mother had to stop her pulling upseedlings instead of weeds.
　　Bedtime came. The girls got into bed at about a quarter to ten. Anne was tired and fell asleep atonce. As soon as George heard her regular breathing she crept quietly out of bed and dressed65
　　again. She pulled on her warmest jersey, got her raincoat, rubber boots and a thick rug, andtiptoed downstairs.
　　Out of the side door she went and into the night. There was a bit of a moon in the sky, so it wasnot as dark as usual. George was glad. She would be able to see her way through the rocks a littlenow -- though she was sure she could guide the boat even in the dark! James was waiting for her.
　　Her boat was ready.
　　'Everything's in,' said James. 'I'll push off. Now you be careful, Miss -- and if you do scrape arock, row like anything in case she fills and sinks. Ready?'
　　Off went George, hearing the lap-lap of the water against the sides of the boat. She heaved a sighof relief, and began to row strongly away from the shore. She frowned as she rowed. Had shebrought everything she might want? Two torches. Plenty of food. A tin-opener. Something todrink. A rug to wrap herself in tonight.
　　Back at Kirrin Cottage Julian lay in bed watching for his uncle's signal. Half past ten. Now forthe signal. Ah, here they were! One -- two -- three -- four -- five -- six! Good. Six and no more!
　　He wondered why George hadn't come into his and Dick's room to watch for them. She had lastnight. He got up, padded to the door of George's room and put his head in 'George!' he saidsoftly. 'It's O.K. Your father's signals have just come again.' There was no reply. Julian heardregular breathing and turned to go back to bed. The girls must be asleep already! Well, Georgecouldn't really be worrying much about Timmy now, then! Julian got into his bed and soon fellasleep himself. He had no idea that George's bed was empty, no idea that even now George wasbattling with the waves that guarded Kirrin Island! It was more difficult than she had expected,for the moon did not really give very much light, and had an annoying way of going behind acloud just when she badly needed every scrap of light she could get. But, deftly and cleverly, shemanaged to make her way through the passage between the hidden rocks. Thank goodness thetide was high so that most of them were well below the surface! At last she swung her boat intothe little cove. Here the water was perfectly calm. Panting a little, George pulled her boat up asfar as she could. Then she stood in the darkness and thought hard.
　　What was she going to do? She did not know where her father's hiding-place was, but she feltcertain the entrance to it must be somewhere in or near the little stone room. Should she makeher way to that?
　　66
　　Yes, she would. It would be the only place to shelter in for the night, anyway. She would put onher torch when she got there, and hunt round for any likely entrance to the hiding-place. If shefound it, she would go in and what a surprise she would give her father! If old Timmy was therehe would go mad with delight. She took the heavy bag, draped the rug over her arm, and set off.
　　She did not dare to put on her torch yet, in case the unknown enemy was lurking near. After all,her father had heard him cough at night! George was not frightened. She did not even think aboutbeing frightened. All her thoughts were set on finding Timmy and making sure he was safe.
　　She came to the little stone room. It was pitch-dark in there, of course - not even the faint light ofthe moon pierced into its blackness. George had to put on her torch. She put down her bundle atthe back of the wall, near the old fireplace recess. She draped the rug over it and sat down tohave a rest, switching off her torch.
　　After a while she got up cautiously and switched on her torch again. She began to search for thehiding-place. Where could the entrance be? She flashed her torch on to every flagstone in thefloor of the room. But not one looked as if it had been moved or lifted. There was nothing toshow where there might be an entrance underground.
　　She moved round the walls, examining those too in the light of her torch. No - there was no signthat a hidden way lay behind any of those stones either. It was most tantalizing. If she onlyknew! She went to wrap the rug round her, and to sit and think. It was cold now. She wasshivering, as she sat there in the dark, trying to puzzle out where the hidden entrance could be.
　　And then she heard a sound. She jumped and then stiffened all over, holding her breath painfully.
　　What was it?
　　There was a curious grating noise. Then a slight thud. It came from the recess where people longago had built their big log fires! George sat perfectly still, straining her eyes and ears.
　　She saw a beam of light in the fireplace recess. Then she heard a man's cough! Was it her father?
　　He had a cough at times. She listened hard. The beam of light grew brighter. Then she heardanother noise - it sounded as if someone had jumped down from somewhere! And then -- avoice! 'Come on!' It was not her father's voice! George grew cold with fear then. Not her father'svoice! Then what had happened to him -- and to Timmy?
　　Someone else jumped down into the recess, grumbling. 'I'm not used to this crawling about!'
　　That wasn't her father's voice either. So there were two unknown enemies! Not one. And they67
　　knew her father's secret workroom. George felt almost faint with horror. Whatever had happenedto him and Timmy?
　　The men walked out of the little stone room without seeing George at all. She guessed they weregoing to the tower. How long would they be? Long enough for her to search for the place theyhad appeared from?
　　She strained her ears again. She heard their footsteps going into the great yard. She tiptoed to thedoorway and looked out. Yes -- there was the light of their torch near the, tower! If they weregoing up, there would be plenty of time to look round.
　　She went back into the little stone room. Her hands were trembling and she found it difficult toswitch on her torch. She went to the fireplace recess and flashed the light in it. She gave a gasp!
　　Half-way up the recess at the back was a black opening! She flashed the light up there. Evidentlythere was a movable stone half-way up that swung back and revealed an entrance behind. Anentrance to what? Were there steps, such as were shown in the old map? Feeling quite breathless,George stood on tip-toe and flashed her light into the hole. Yes -- there were steps! They wentdown into the wall at the back. She remembered that the little stone room backed on to one of theimmensely thick old walls still left.
　　She stood there, uncertain what to do. Had she better go down and see if she could find Timmyand her father? But if she did, she might be made a prisoner too. On the other hand, if she stayedoutside, and the men came back and shut up the entrance, she might not be able to open it. Shewould be worse off than ever! 'I'll go down!' she suddenly decided. 'But I'd better take my bagand the rug, in case the 'men come back and see them. I don't want them to know I'm on theisland if I can help it! I could hide them somewhere down there, I expect. I wonder if thisentrance leads to the dungeons.' She lifted up the rug and the bag and pushed them into the hole.
　　She heard the bag roll down the steps, the tins inside making a muffled noise. Then she climbedup herself. Gracious, what a long dark flight of steps! Wherever did they lead to?
15.午夜时分
　　午夜时分
　　乔治不再继续抱怨，她在房间里走来走去，蓝色的眼睛里满是焦急。爸爸发来信号的时候，她没有看到蒂米在那间玻璃小屋里。
　　这是怎么回事？她压抑着要把这一切告诉妈妈的冲动。
　　最终，她还是把这件事告诉了妈妈。然而，她妈妈的想法和朱利安一样：“看吧，我就知道你爸爸会忘记带着蒂米！他工作的时候，对别的事根本不上心。”
　　这天下午，孩子们准备到采石场的那条通道去探险。午饭后他们就出发了。到了采石场，却没人敢爬下凹坑。昨天的一场大雨让斜坡变得又湿又滑，非常危险。
　　“看！”朱利安指着一处被压倒的灌木丛，“我猜那就是马丁滑倒的地方！他幸好没摔断脖子！”
　　“是啊，我们最好也别下去了。”迪克说，“改天再来吧，等地面干了再说。”
　　这真让人失望。他们原本都跃跃欲试，还带来了手电筒和绳子。
　　“那我们现在做什么呢？”朱利安问。
　　“我要回家了。”乔治的回答出人意料，“我累了，你们几个去散步吧。”
　　安妮看着乔治，觉得她的脸色有点苍白。
　　“我和你一起回去吧。”安妮说着，伸手挽住乔治的胳膊，但是乔治挣脱了。
　　“不用了，安妮。我想一个人待会儿。”乔治焦急地说。
　　“好吧，那我们到悬崖那边去。”朱利安说，“那边景色不错，还可以吹吹风。那一会儿见了，乔治！”
　　其他几个孩子离开了。乔治转过身，飞快地跑回科林庄园。她妈妈出门了，乔安娜在楼上的卧室里。乔治跑进储藏室拿了几样东西，一股脑儿塞进背包，然后迅速离开了房子。
　　她跑去找渔家男孩阿尔夫。“阿尔夫！今晚我要去科林岛。我把蒂米留在那里了，我非常担心它。十点钟之前帮我把船准备好，记住，千万别告诉任何人！”
　　阿尔夫总是非常乐意为乔治效劳，不管做任何事。他点了点头，什么也没问。“没问题，乔治小姐，你想在船里放点什么吗？”
　　“就这个背包。”乔治说，“可别出卖我，阿尔夫。只要确认了蒂米一切都好，我明天一早就回来。”
　　乔治又飞快地赶回了科林庄园，她希望乔安娜没有注意到她从储藏室里拿走了东西。
　　“就算是我做错了，我也没办法袖手旁观。”乔治自言自语，“我知道蒂米肯定有什么不对劲，我也不确定爸爸是不是真的没事。他应该不会忘记对我的承诺，发信号的时候会带着蒂米的。我必须去岛上亲眼看看。就算这么做不对，那也是不得已！”
　　其他孩子走在回科林庄园的路上，也在想乔治是怎么了，为什么这么烦躁不安。回到家，孩子们喝了下午茶，又帮范妮婶婶做了些园艺活儿。乔治也在帮忙，但她的心思根本不在这儿。如果不是她妈妈阻止，她有两次都要把花苗当成杂草拔了。
　　很快就到了睡觉的时间，女孩们在离十点还有一刻钟的时候就上床了。安妮累了，一沾上枕头就睡着了。乔治一听到安妮的呼吸声变得均匀，就立刻从床上爬起来，套上暖和的运动衫，拿起雨衣、橡胶雨靴和一条厚毯子，蹑手蹑脚地走下了楼。
　　乔治从侧门离开了家，她的身影融入了夜色。月亮从云层里探出半张脸，四周不像平常那样漆黑一片。乔治很高兴，月光能照亮穿过礁石群的路线。不过她很自信，即使在漆黑一片中，自己也能驾船到达科林岛！
　　阿尔夫正在等着她，船已经准备好了。“一切就绪，”阿尔夫说，“现在我帮你把船推出去，接下来就靠你自己了。小心点，千万别碰到礁石，不然船就会进水下沉的，准备好了吗？”
　　乔治出发了。听着海水拍打船舷的声音，她如释重负地长出了一口气。她一边用力划桨一边皱着眉头，想着需要的东西是不是都带齐了：两支手电筒，充足的食物，一个开罐器，一些水，还有一张可以裹在身上御寒的毯子。
　　此时在科林庄园里，朱利安正躺在床上等待昆廷叔叔的信号。
　　十点半，约定的时间到了。信号来了！一，二，三，四，五，六！
　　很好，一共六次信号，没有更多了！
　　奇怪的是，乔治没有来男孩们的房间一起等信号，她昨晚就来过。朱利安下了床，走到乔治和安妮的房间门口，把头靠在门上轻声说：“乔治！你爸爸又发来信号了，一切都好。”
　　没有人回答。朱利安只听见均匀的呼吸声，女孩们肯定都睡熟了！这说明乔治没那么担心蒂米了。朱利安转身回到房间，很快也睡着了。他想不到，乔治的床是空的。他更想不到，乔治此时正在和科林湾的海浪搏斗呢！
　　去往科林岛的路比乔治预想的困难得多。就在她最需要亮光的时候，月亮却恼人地躲进了云里。幸好是涨潮时分，大多数礁石都淹没在海面下比较深的地方，小船才能顺利地穿过礁石群。
　　终于，乔治把船划进了小海湾，这里的水面非常平静。她气喘吁吁地把船拖到岸上，站在黑暗中冥思苦想。
　　接下来她应该做什么呢？她还不知道爸爸的藏身之处。不过她猜测入口肯定在小石屋里面或者附近的某个地方。
　　先去那儿看看？好，就这么办吧。不管怎样，那里是岛上唯一能过夜的地方。等到了小石屋，她就拿着手电筒搜寻进入藏身之地的入口。如果找到了，她要进去给爸爸一个惊喜！如果蒂米也在那里，它肯定会高兴得像发疯一样。
　　乔治背起沉重的背包，把毯子搭在手臂上，向着石屋出发了。
　　她不敢打开手电筒，因为害怕被隐藏着的敌人察觉，毕竟她爸爸听到过有人咳嗽。
　　但乔治并不害怕，甚至从没闪过这样的念头。她的全部注意力都集中在蒂米身上。她要找到它，确定它安然无恙。
　　乔治来到小石屋，里面漆黑一片，连一丝微弱的月光都没有照射进来，她不得不打开了手电筒。
　　她走到靠近旧壁炉的凹处，把袋子放在墙边，再把毯子铺在地上。然后她关掉手电筒，坐了下来。
　　休息了一会儿，乔治重新打开手电筒，站起来开始寻找爸爸的藏身之处。那个秘密入口到底在哪儿呢？她拿着手电筒照射地面的每一块石板，但没有哪块石板看起来像被动过。屋里没有任何痕迹能够表明入口的位置。
　　乔治又沿着墙壁走了一圈，用手电筒照着仔细检查，还是没有发现哪面墙后面像是隐藏着通道。真让人百思不得其解！她怎么才能知道答案呢？
　　乔治坐在黑暗中，把毯子裹在身上，思考着那个隐秘的入口究竟在哪里。小石屋里一片冰冷，她禁不住瑟瑟发抖。
　　突然，乔治听见了一个声音！她立刻跳起来，绷紧了每一根神经，用力屏住呼吸，那是什么声音？
　　先是一阵“刺啦刺啦”的摩擦声，接着又传来“砰”的一声轻响。
　　声音来自壁炉那边，那个壁炉是很久以前人们烧柴火的地方！乔治一动不动地坐在那里，眼睛和耳朵保持着高度警惕。
　　突然，壁炉凹处闪出一道微弱的光，然后传来一个男人的咳嗽声！
　　那是爸爸吗？他有时候也会咳嗽，乔治仔细分辨着。光束变得越来越亮，然后她又听到了另一个声音，好像是有人跳下来了！接着，那人说话了！
　　“快跟上！”
　　那不是爸爸的声音！乔治吓得浑身发冷。那不是爸爸！那爸爸和蒂米去哪儿了？他们出了什么事？
　　又有一个人跳了下来，那人嘟囔着说：“我可不习惯这样爬行！”
　　那也不是她爸爸的声音。不明身份的敌人现身了！而且还是两个！他们应该已经知道了爸爸的秘密工作室，乔治吓得快要晕倒了。爸爸和蒂米也不知道怎么样了？
　　那两个人走出了小石屋，压根儿没看见乔治。乔治猜测他们要去那座高塔。他们会在那儿待多久呢？她有足够的时间去壁炉那边查探吗？
　　乔治竖起耳朵，听着脚步声似乎走进了城堡的院子。她悄悄走到门口向外张望。没错，塔楼附近有手电筒的光！如果他们到塔上去了，她的时间就比较充足了。
　　乔治回到小石屋，手抖得厉害，差点连手电筒都打不开了。她走到壁炉前，打着手电筒往凹处照射。
　　啊，壁炉的上方有一个黑洞！乔治倒吸了一口气！她用手电筒照过去，原来那里有块石头是活动的。石头前后晃动着，露出了一个入口。入口通向哪儿？入口后面会不会就是旧地图上画的那段台阶？
　　乔治屏住呼吸，踮起脚尖尽量把手电筒光照进洞里去。果然有台阶，一直往下延伸到后面的一面墙那里！乔治想起来了，这间石屋正好背靠着城堡的残墙，那堵墙特别厚。
　　乔治站在那里，不知道该怎么办。或许她应该走下去看看？说不定能找到爸爸和蒂米。但万一被发现，她就会被那两个人抓起来。如果留在外面，等那两个人回来关上入口的石门，她就没办法打开了。这两种结果都很糟！
　　“我要下去看看！”乔治突然做出决定，“我要去搞清楚这个入口是不是通向地牢，但我应该把背包和毯子带走，以免那些人回来时发现。无论如何都不能让他们知道我在岛上！我得先把我的东西藏起来。”
　　乔治拎起毯子和背包，一股脑儿推进了洞口。背包顺着台阶滚了下去，里面的罐头发出响亮的撞击声。
　　接着她也爬了下去。天哪，这段台阶真是又黑又长！它到底通向哪里呢？
Chapter Sixteen DOWN TO THE CAVES
　　Chapter Sixteen DOWN TO THE CAVES
　　GEORGE went cautiously down the stone steps. They were steep and narrow.
　　'I should think they run right down in the middle of the stone wall,' thought George. 'Goodness,here's a narrow bit!' It was so narrow that she had to go sideways. 'A fat man would never getthrough there!' she thought to herself. 'Hallo -- the steps have ended!'
　　She had got her rug round her shoulders, and had picked up her bag on the way down. In herother hand she held her torch. It was terribly dark and quiet down there. George did not feelscared because she was hoping to see Timmy at any moment. No one could feel afraid withTimmy just round the corner, ready to welcome them! She stood at the bottom of the steps, hertorch showing her a narrow tunnel. It curved sharply to the left.
　　'Now will it join the dungeons from here?' she wondered, trying to get her sense of direction tohelp her. 'They can't be far off. But there's no sign of them at the moment.' She went on down thenarrow tunnel. Once the roof came down so low she almost had to crawl. She flashed her torchon it. She saw black rock there, which had evidently been too hard to be removed by the tunnelbuilders long ago.
　　The tunnel went on and on and on. George was puzzled. Surely by now she must have gone byall the dungeons! Why - she must be heading towards the shore of the island! How very queer!
　　Didn't this tunnel join the dungeons then? A little further and she would be under the bed of thesea itself. The tunnel took a deep slope downwards. More steps appeared, cut roughly from rock.
　　George climbed down them cautiously. Where in the world was she going?
　　At the bottom of the steps the tunnel seemed to be cut out of solid rock - or else it was a naturalpassage, not made by man at all. George didn't know. Her torch showed her black, rocky wallsand roof, and her feet stumbled over an irregular rocky path. How she longed for Timmy besideher!
　　'I must be very deep down,' she thought, pausing to flash her torch round her once more. 'Verydeep down and very far from the castle! Good gracious - whatever's that awful noise?' Shelistened. She heard a muffled booming and moaning. Was it her father doing one of hisexperiments? The noise went on and on, a deep, never-ending boom. 'Why - I believe it's thesea!' said George, amazed. She stood and listened again. 'Yes -- it is the sea -- over my head! I'm69
　　under the rocky bed of Kirrin Bay!' And now poor George did feel a bit scared! She thought ofthe great waves surging above her, she thought of the restless, moving water scouring the rockybed over her head, and felt frightened in case the sea should find a way to leak down into hernarrow tunnel! 'Now, don't be silly,' she told herself sternly. 'This tunnel has been here under thesea-bed for hundreds of years -- why should it suddenly become unsafe just when you are in it,George?' Talking to herself like this, to keep up her spirits, she went on again. It was very queerindeed to think she was walking under the sea. So this was where her father was at work! Underthe sea itself.
　　And then George suddenly remembered something he had said to them all, the first time they hadvisited him on the island. What was it now? 'Oh yes! He said he had to have water above andaround him!' said George. 'Now I see what he meant! His workroom is somewhere down here --so the sea-water is above him -- and it's all round the tower, because it's built on an island!'
　　Water above and water around -- so that was why her father had chosen Kirrin Island for hisexperiment. How had he found the secret passage under the sea, though? 'Why, even I didn'tknow of that,' said George. 'Hallo -what am I coming to?' She stopped. The passage hadsuddenly widened out into an enormous dark cave, whose roof was unexpectedly high, lost indark shadows. George stared round. She saw queer things there that she didn't understand at all --wires, glass boxes, little machines that seemed to be at work without a sound, whose centreswere alive with queer, gleaming, shivering light.
　　Sudden sparks shot up now and again, and when that happened a funny smell crept round thecave. 'How weird all this is!' thought George. 'However can Father understand all these machinesand things! I wonder where he is. I do hope those men haven't made him prisoner somewhere!'
　　From this queer, Aladdin's cave another tunnel led. George switched on her torch again and wentinto it. It was much like the other one, but the roof was higher.
　　She came to another cave, smaller this time, and crammed with wires of all kinds. There was acurious humming sound here, like thousands of bees in a hive. George half-expected to see someflying round.
　　'It must be these wires making the noise,' she said. There was nobody in the cave at all, but it ledinto another one, and George hoped that soon she would find Timmy and her father.
　　She went into the next cave, which was perfectly empty and very cold. She shivered. Then downanother passage, and into a small cave. The first thing she saw beyond this tiny cave was a light!
　　70
　　A light! Then perhaps she was coming to the cave her father must be in! She flashed her torchround the little cave she was now standing in and saw tins of food, bottles of beer, tins of sweets,and a pile of clothes of some sort. Ah, this was where her father kept his stores. She went on tothe next cave, wondering why Timmy had not heard her and come to greet her.
　　She looked cautiously into the cave where the light came from. Sitting at a table, his head in hishands, perfectly still, was her father! There was no sign of Timmy.
　　'Father!' said George. The man at the table jumped violently and turned round. He stared atGeorge as if he really could not believe his eyes. Then he turned back again, and buried his facein his hands.
　　'Father!' said George again, quite frightened because he did not say anything to her. He lookedround again, and this time he got up. He stared at George once more, and then sat down heavily.
　　George ran to him.
　　'What's the matter? Oh Father, what's the matter? Where's Timmy?'
　　'George! Is it really you, George? I thought I must be dreaming when I looked up and saw you!'
　　said her father. 'How did you get here? Good gracious, it's impossible that you should be here!'
　　'Father, are you all right? What's happened - and where's Timmy?' said George, urgently. Shelooked all round, but could see no sign of him. Her heart went cold. Surely nothing awful hadhappened to Timmy?
　　'Did you see two men?' asked her father. 'Where were they?'
　　'Oh Father -- we keep asking each other questions and not answering them!' said George. 'Tellme first -- where is Timmy?'
　　'I don't know,' said her father. 'Did those two men go to the tower?'
　　'Yes,' said George. 'Father, what's happened?'
　　'Well, if they've gone to the tower, we've got about an hour in peace,' said her father. 'Now listento me, George, very carefully. This is terribly important.'
　　'I'm listening,' said George. 'But do hurry up and tell me about Timmy.'
　　'These two men were parachuted down on to the island, to try and find out my secret,' said herfather. 'I'll tell you what my experiments are for, George - they are to find a way of replacing allcoal, coke and oil - an idea to give the world all the heat and power it wants, and to do away withmines and miners.'
　　71
　　'Good gracious!' said George. 'It would be one of the most wonderful things the world has everknown.'
　　'Yes,' said her father. 'And I should give it to the whole world - it shall not be in the power of anyone country, or collection of men. It shall be a gift to the whole of mankind - but, George, thereare men who want my secret for themselves, so that they may make colossal fortunes out of it.'
　　'How hateful!' cried George. 'Go on, Father -- how did they hear of it?'
　　'Well, I was at work on this idea with some of my colleagues, my fellow-workers,' said herfather. 'And one of them betrayed us, and went to some powerful business men to tell them ofmy idea. So when I knew this I decided to come away in secret and finish my experiments bymyself. Then nobody could betray me.'
　　'And you came here!' said George. 'To my island.'
　　'Yes -- because I needed water over me and water around me,' said her father. 'Quite by chance Ilooked at a copy of that old map, and thought that if the passage shown there -- the one leadingfrom the little stone room, I mean - if the passage there really did lead under the sea, as it seemedto show, that would be the ideal place to finish my experiments.'
　　'Oh Father -- and I made such a fuss!' said George, ashamed to remember how cross she hadbeen.
　　'Did you?' said her father, as if he had forgotten all about that. 'Well, I got all my stuff and camehere. And now these fellows have found me, and got hold of me!'
　　'Poor Father! Can't I help?' said George. 'I could go back and bring help over here, couldn't I?'
　　'Yes, you could!' said her father. 'But you mustn't let those men see you, George.'
　　'I'll do anything you want me to, Father, anything!' said George. 'But first do tell me what'shappened to Timmy?'
　　'Well, he kept by me all the time,' said her father. 'Really, he's a wonderful dog, George. Andthen, this morning, just as I was coming out of the entrance in that little room to go up into thetower with Timmy to signal, the two men pounced on me and forced me back here?'
　　'But what happened to Timmy?' asked George, impatiently. Would her father never tell her whatshe wanted to know?
　　'He flew at the men, of course,' said her father. 'But somehow or other one of them lassoed himwith a noose of rope, and caught him. They pulled the rope so tight round his neck that he almostchoked.'
　　72
　　'Oh, poor, poor Timmy,' said George, and the tears ran down her cheek. 'Is he -- do you think -he's all right, Father?'
　　'Yes. From what I heard the men saying afterwards I think they've taken him to some cave andshut him in there,' said her father. 'Anyway, I saw one of them getting some dog-biscuits out of abag this evening -- so that looks as if he's alive and kicking -- and hungry!'
　　George heaved a great sigh of relief. So long as Timmy was alive and all right! She took a fewsteps towards what she thought must be another cave.
　　'I'm going to find Timmy, Father,' she said. 'I must find him!'
16.海底隧道
　　海底隧道
　　乔治小心翼翼地走下狭窄陡峭的石阶，心里想着：那两个人就是从这里直接到石墙那边的。天哪，这地方可真够窄的！
　　台阶确实太窄了，乔治只能紧贴着一侧慢慢走。“如果是个胖子，肯定过不去！”她自言自语，“太好了，终于走到头了！”
　　她举着手电筒继续往下走，在路上捡起毯子披在肩上，又重新背上了背包。四周一片黑暗，安静得没有一点声音。但乔治并不害怕，她一心只想着能见到蒂米。只要想到蒂米也许就在下一个拐角处等着迎接她，所有恐惧都被赶跑了！
　　乔治很快走到了台阶的最底部，手电筒的光照亮了一条突然拐向左边的狭窄隧道。她停下脚步努力辨别方位，心里默念着：“这里就是和地牢的连接处吗？应该不会离得太远，只是现在还看不到地牢。”
　　乔治沿着狭窄的隧道往前走。隧道的顶越来越低，就快要挨着地面了，她不得不爬着过去。她用手电筒光照了照头顶上方，看到了黑黝黝的岩石。曾经的隧道建造者在开凿这些岩石的时候，肯定费了不少功夫。
　　隧道一直往前延伸。乔治越走越觉得不对，这条隧道不是通向地牢吗？但自己走了这么久，应该已经走过地牢了，现在朝海岸的方向去了！这是怎么回事，真奇怪！再往前去，她就要走到海底了。
　　隧道开始往下倾斜，出现了更多的台阶。它们都是就地取材，直接在石头上粗糙地开凿出来的。乔治小心翼翼地往下走，可是，这条路究竟通向哪里呢？
　　终于到了台阶的尽头，前方的隧道像是在坚硬岩石中生生开出的一条路，要不然就是天然形成的，乔治也说不准。手电筒的光照亮隧道，两侧和顶部都是黑黝黝的石壁。她深一脚浅一脚地走在坑坑洼洼的石头地面上，她多么渴望蒂米能在身边啊！
　　“我一定是在很深的地方了。”乔治心想。她再次停下脚步，用手电筒扫向周围，“一定非常深，已经离城堡很远了！天哪，那是什么可怕的声音？”
　　一阵低沉的隆隆声隐约传来，乔治竖起耳朵仔细听着。是爸爸在做实验吗？那个声音不断响起，一阵儿接着一阵儿，轰隆隆地不绝于耳。
　　“到底是什么声音？天哪，大海！”乔治惊讶地叫起来。她停下来又仔细听了听。“没错，是大海！就在我头顶！不会吧，我竟然在科林湾下面的海床里！”
　　现在乔治终于感到害怕了！在自己头顶之上，咆哮的巨浪正在汹涌翻滚，湍急的水流猛烈地拍打着岩石海床。想到这些，她害怕极了。万一海水突然涌进狭窄的隧道，该怎么办？
　　“喂，乔治，别犯傻了。”她严肃地对自己说，“这条隧道在海底已经几百年了。怎么会偏偏你在里面的时候，就突然变得不安全了呢？”
　　乔治这样自言自语着，情绪渐渐稳定下来。她又开始往前走，一想到自己竟然在大海下面行走，她感觉太奇特了。原来这就是爸爸工作的地方，在海底！
　　乔治突然想起来，他们第一次上岛看望爸爸的时候，爸爸说过的话。现在她明白那是什么意思了。“没错，就是这样！”乔治说，“他说自己的头顶和四周都被水包围着，现在我明白了！他的实验室就在这里，海水在他的头顶，也在他的四周，因为这是一座岛！”
　　这就是爸爸在科林岛做实验的原因。不过他是怎么发现海底有条秘密隧道的呢？“连我都不知道呢。”乔治说，“哦，前面是什么？”
　　乔治停下脚步。前方的隧道豁然开朗，变成了一个巨大的黑暗洞穴。洞穴高得出奇，消失在黑暗的阴影中，看不到顶。乔治环顾四周，看见了很多奇怪的东西，有电线、玻璃盒子，还有一些小型机器正在悄无声息地运转着。机器中间有很多小灯闪烁着奇异的光。
　　不时有火花突然迸发又瞬间熄灭，伴随着一股奇怪的气味在洞穴里蔓延开来。“真古怪！”乔治心想，“爸爸能把这些机器都搞明白吗？真想知道他在哪儿啊，但愿那些人没有把他关起来！”
　　这个神奇的洞穴还连着另一条隧道。乔治打开手电筒走了进去。隧道和前面走过的那条差不多，只不过顶部更高一些。
　　乔治顺着隧道走进了另一个洞穴。这个洞穴更小一些，塞满了各种各样的电线。洞里充斥着一种奇怪的嗡嗡声，像是一个大蜂巢，里面仿佛有一千只蜜蜂在同时扇动翅膀。
　　“一定是这些电线发出的声音。”乔治心想。这个洞穴里也没有人，却又通过隧道连接着另一个洞穴。乔治盼望着能尽快在某个洞穴里找到蒂米和爸爸。
　　第三个洞穴空空荡荡，非常寒冷，乔治禁不住打了个哆嗦。她继续沿着隧道进入第四个洞穴。这个洞穴很小，乔治刚走进去，就看到了一丝亮光从洞穴深处透过来！
　　那是灯光！爸爸也许就在那边！乔治用手电筒四处照射，看到了罐头、啤酒、糖果，还有一堆衣服。这应该就是爸爸存放东西的地方了。乔治继续朝下一个洞穴走去，想着蒂米怎么没有听到她的脚步声，跑过来迎接她呢。
　　她小心翼翼地走进亮着光的洞穴里。有一个人正坐在桌边，手托着头，一动也不动。正是爸爸！可是，到处都没有蒂米的身影。
　　“爸爸！”乔治大喊了一声。那人猛地抬起头，转过脸，直勾勾地盯着乔治，似乎不敢相信自己的眼睛。然后他又回过头，把脸埋在双手中。
　　“爸爸！”乔治又喊了一声。爸爸看到她竟然一言不发，这让她有点害怕。
　　这一次，乔治的爸爸站了起来，他环顾四周，眼神终于聚焦在乔治身上，然后重重地坐了下去。乔治跑到他面前，连声问道：“爸爸，您这是怎么了？发生了什么事？蒂米在哪儿？”
　　“乔治！真的是你吗，乔治？我不是在做梦吧！”乔治的爸爸说，“你是怎么到这儿来的？天哪，你不可能找到这里！”
　　“爸爸，您还好吗？这是怎么回事？蒂米呢？”乔治焦急地问。
　　她到处都看过了，没有发现蒂米的踪影。她的心沉了下去，难道蒂米遭遇了什么不幸？
　　“你看见那两个男人了吗？”她爸爸问，“他们去哪儿了？”
　　“爸爸，我们为什么总是互相提问，却不回答对方的问题！”乔治说，“您先告诉我，蒂米在哪里？”
　　“我不知道。”她爸爸终于回答了一句，“那两个人是不是去塔里了？”
　　“是的。”乔治说，“到底出了什么事，爸爸？”
　　“我们还有差不多一个小时的时间。”她爸爸说，“现在仔细听着，乔治，我要说的事情非常重要。”
　　“嗯，我听着呢。”乔治说，“但是请讲快点，然后告诉我蒂米在哪儿。”
　　“那两个人是坐飞机空降到科林岛上的，目的是窃取我的实验秘密。”她爸爸说，“现在我就告诉你，我的实验究竟是什么。我正在研究一种方法，为全世界提供热能和动力。它可以取代煤、焦炭和石油。掌握了这种方法，就再也不需要开采矿产了。”
　　“哇！”乔治大声惊叹，“这将是世界上最棒的发明之一！”
　　“是的。我想把这个发明赠予全世界，和所有人分享。”她爸爸说，“它既不属于任何一个国家，也不属于任何组织。这是送给全人类的礼物。但是乔治，有人想抢走我的发明占为己有，再利用它大发横财。”
　　“真可恶！”乔治喊道，“爸爸，快告诉我，他们是怎么知道您的实验的？”
　　“我之前和同事们一起进行研究，但是其中有人背叛了我们，把实验机密泄露给一些有权势的商人。”她爸爸说，“所以我才躲起来打算独自完成实验，这样就不会有人再告密了。”
　　“所以您就到这儿来了，在我的科林岛上！”乔治明白了。
　　“是的，我的实验需要上方和四周都有水。”她爸爸说，“我偶然看到了那张旧地图的副本，上面画着有条隧道通向海底，可以从石屋的入口进入。所以我就找到了这个海底洞穴，这是理想的实验场地。”
　　“爸爸，我真是太大惊小怪了！”回想起自己之前乱发脾气，乔治惭愧地说。
　　“是吗？”她爸爸有点惊讶，好像完全不记得了，“反正我把所有的实验设备都带到岛上了。可是现在那些家伙找到了我，把我关在这儿！”
　　“可怜的爸爸！”乔治问，“我能做些什么吗？我可以回去找人来帮忙，对吧？”
　　“是的！”她爸爸说，“但千万不能让那些人发现你，乔治。”
　　“爸爸，我愿意帮您做任何事，任何事！”乔治说，“但请先告诉我，蒂米究竟怎么了？”
　　“蒂米一直保护着我。它真是一只很出色的狗，乔治。”她爸爸说，“今天早上我从石屋的入口出来，正准备带着蒂米去玻璃小屋发信号，那两个人突然冲出来抓住了我，强迫我回到了这里。”
　　“那蒂米怎么样了？”乔治着急地问。爸爸是怎么了，就不能赶紧告诉她最想知道的事吗？
　　“蒂米朝那两个人扑了过去。”她爸爸说，“但是不知怎么的，那些人用绳索套住了它。绳索紧紧勒在它的脖子上，蒂米几乎要窒息了。”
　　“可怜的蒂米！”乔治的眼泪顺着脸颊流了下来，“它，它没事吧？”
　　“它应该还好。后来我听那两个人说，要把它带去别的小洞穴里关起来。”她爸爸说，“今天晚上，我看到其中一个人拿了狗饼干。
　　这说明蒂米还活着，而且有点饿了！”
　　乔治松了一口气，蒂米还活着！她毫不犹豫地朝通往下一个洞穴的隧道走去，也许蒂米就关在那儿呢。“爸爸，我现在就去找蒂米，我一定要找到它！”乔治边走边说。
Chapter Seventeen TIMMY AT LAST
　　Chapter Seventeen TIMMY AT LAST
　　'No, George!' called her father sharply. 'Come back. There is something very important I want tosay. Come here!'
　　George went over to him, filled with impatience to get to Timmy, wherever he was. She mustfind him!
　　'Now listen,' said her father. 'I have a book in which I have made all my notes of this greatexperiment. The men haven't found it! I want you to take it safely to the mainland, George. Don'tlet it out of your sight! If the men get hold of it they would have all the information they needed!'
　　'But don't they know everything just by looking at your wires and machines and things?' askedGeorge.
　　'They know a very great deal,' said her father, 'and they've found out a lot more since they'vebeen here - but not quite enough. I daren't destroy my book of notes, because if anything shouldhappen to me, my great idea would be completely lost. So, George, I must entrust it to you andyou must take it to an address I will give you, and hand it to the person there.'
　　'It's an awful responsibility,' said George, a little scared of handling a book which meant somuch, not only to her father, but possibly to the whole of the world. 'But I'll do my best, Father.
　　I'll hide, in one of the caves till the men come back, and then I'll slip back up the passage to thehidden entrance, get out, go to my boat and row back to the mainland. Then I'll deliver your bookof notes without fail, and get help sent over here to you.'
　　73
　　'Good girl,' said her father, and gave her a hug. 'Honestly, George, you do behave as bravely asany boy. I'm proud of you.'
　　George thought that was the nicest thing her father had ever said to her. She smiled at him. 'Well,Father, I'll go and see if I can find Timmy now. I simply must see that he's all right before I go tohide in one of the other caves.'
　　'Very well,' said her father. 'The man who took the biscuits went in that direction still furtherunder the sea, George. Oh by the way - how is it you're here, in the middle of the night?' Itseemed to strike her father for the first time that George also might have a story to tell. ButGeorge felt that she really couldn't waste any more time - she must find Timmy!
　　'I'll tell you later, Father,' she said. 'Oh where's that book of notes?'
　　Her father rose and went to the back of the cave. He took a box and stood on it. He ran his handalong a dark ridge of rock, and felt about until he had found what he wanted.
　　He brought down a slim book, whose pages were of very thin paper. He opened the book andGeorge saw many beautifully drawn diagrams, and pages of notes in her father's small neathandwriting.
　　'Here you are,' said her father; handing her the book, 'do the best you can. If anything happens tome, this book will still enable my fellow-workers to give my idea to the world. If I come throughthis all right, I shall be glad to have the book, because it will mean I shall not have to work Outall my experiments again.'
　　George took the precious book. She stuffed it into her macintosh pocket, which was a big one.
　　'I'll keep it safe, Father. Now I must go and find Timmy, or those two men will be back before Ican hide in one of the other caves.' She left her father's cave and went into the next one. Therewas nothing there at all. Then on she went down a passage that twisted and turned in the rock.
　　And then she heard a sound she longed to hear. A whine! Yes, really a whine!
　　'Timmy!' shouted George, eagerly. 'Oh Timmy! I'm coming!'
　　Timmy's whine stopped suddenly. Then he barked joyously. 'Woof, woof, woof, woof!'
　　George almost fell as she tried to run down the narrow tunnel. Her torch showed her a bigboulder that seemed to be blocking up a small cave in the side of the tunnel. Behind the boulderTimmy barked, and scraped frantically! George tugged at the stone with all her strength.
　　'Timmy!' she panted. 'Timmy! I'll get you out! I'm coming! Oh, Timmy!'
　　74
　　The stone moved a little. George tugged again. It was almost too heavy for her to move at all, butdespair made her stronger than she had ever been in her life. The stone quite suddenly swung toone side, and George just got one of her feet out of its way in time, or it would have beencrushed.
　　Timmy squeezed out of the space left. He flung himself on George; who fell on the ground withher arms tight round him. He licked her face and whined, and she buried her nose in his thick furin joy.
　　'Timmy! What have they done to you? Timmy, I came as soon as I could!'
　　Timmy whined again and again in joy, and tried to paw and lick George as if he couldn't haveenough of her. It would have been difficult to say which of the two was the happier. At lastGeorge pushed Timmy away firmly.
　　'Timmy, we've got work to do! We've got to escape from here and get across to the mainland andbring help.'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy. George stood up and flashed her torch into the tiny cave where Timmy hadbeen. She saw that there was a bowl of water there and some biscuits. The men had not ill-treatedhim, then, except to lasso him and half-choke him when they caught him. She felt round his necktenderly, but except for a swollen ridge there, he seemed none the worse.
　　'Now hurry up - we'll go back to Father's cave -- and then find another cave beyond his to hide intill the two men come back from the tower. Then we'll creep out into the little stone room androw back to the mainland,' said George. 'I've got a very, very important book here in my pocket,Timmy.'
　　Timmy growled suddenly, and the hairs on the back of his neck rose up. George stiffened, andstood listening. A stern voice came down the passage.
　　'I don't know who you are or where you've come from -- but if you have dared to let that dogloose he'll be shot! And, to show you that I mean what I say, here's something to let you knowI've a revolver!'
　　Then there came a deafening crash, as the man pulled the trigger, and a bullet hit the roofsomewhere in the passage. Timmy and George almost jumped out of their skins. Timmy wouldhave leapt up the passage at once, but George had her hand on his collar. She was veryfrightened, and tried hard to think' what was best to do. The echoes of the shot went on and on. Itwas horrid. Timmy stopped growling, and George stayed absolutely still.
　　75
　　'Well?' said the voice, 'Did you hear what I said? If that dog is loose, he'll be shot. I'm not havingmy plans spoilt now. And you, whoever you are, will please come up the tunnel and let me seeyou. But I warn you - if the dog's with you, that's the end of him!'
　　'Timmy! Timmy, run away and hide somewhere!' whispered George suddenly. And then sheremembered something else that filled her with despair. She had her father's precious book ofnotes with her - in her pocket! Suppose the man found it on her? It would break her father's heartto know that his wonderful secret had been stolen from him after all.
　　George hurriedly took the thin, flat little book from her pocket. She pushed it at Timmy. 'Put it inyour mouth. Take it with you, Tim. And go and hide till it's safe to come. Quick! Go, Timmy,go! I'll be all right.' To her great relief Timmy, with the book in his mouth, turned anddisappeared down the tunnel that led further, under the sea. How, she hoped he would find a safehiding place! The tunnel must end soon - but maybe before it did, Timmy would settle down insome dark corner and wait for her to call him again.
　　'Will you come up the passage or not?' shouted the voice, angrily. 'You'll be sorry if I have tocome and fetch you - because I shall shoot all the way along!'
　　'I'm coming!' called George, in a small voice, 'and she went up the passage. She soon saw a beamof light, and in a moment she was in the flash of a powerful torch. There was a surprisedexclamation.
　　'Good heavens! A boy! What are you doing here, and where did you come from?' George's shortcurly hair made the man with the torch think she was a boy, and George did not tell him he waswrong. The man held a revolver, but he let it drop as he saw George.
　　'I only came to rescue my dog, and to find my father,' said George, in a meek voice.
　　'Well, you can't move that heavy stone!' said the man. 'A kid like you wouldn't have the strength.
　　And you can't rescue your father either! We've got him prisoner, as you no doubt saw.'
　　'Yes,' said George, delighted to think that the man was sure she had not been strong enough tomove the big stone. She wasn't going to say a word about Timmy! If the man thought he was stillshut up in that tiny cave, well and good! Then she heard her father's voice, anxiously callingfrom somewhere beyond the man.
　　'George! Is that you? Are you all right?'
　　76
　　'Yes, Father!' shouted back George, hoping that he would not ask anything about Timmy. Theman beckoned her to come to him. Then he pushed her in front of him and they walked to herfather's cave.
　　'I've brought your boy back,' said the man. 'Silly little idiot -- thinking he could set that savagedog free! We've got him penned up in a cave with a big boulder in front!'
　　Another man came in from the opposite end of the cave. He was amazed to see George. Theother man explained.
　　'When I got down here, I heard a noise out beyond this cave, the dog barking and someonetalking to him and found this kid there, trying to set the dog free. I'd have shot the dog, of course,if he had been freed.'
　　'But - how did this boy get here?' asked the other man, still amazed.
　　'Maybe he can tell us that!' said the other. And then, for the first time, George's father heard howGeorge had got there and why.
　　She told them how she had watched for Timmy in the glass room of the tower and hadn't seenhim - and that had worried her and made her suspicious. So she had come across to the island inher boat at night, and had seen where the men came from. She had gone down the tunnel, andkept on till she came to the cave, where she had found her father.
　　The three men listened in silence. 'Well, you're a tiresome nuisance,' one of the men said toGeorge, 'but my word, you're a son to be proud of. It's not many boys would have been braveenough to run so much risk for anyone.'
　　'Yes. I'm really proud of you, George,' said her father. He looked at her anxiously. She knewwhat he was thinking about his precious book? Had she been sensible enough to hide it? She didnot dare to let him know anything while the men were there.
　　'Now, this complicates matters,' said the other man, looking at George. 'If you don't go backhome you'll soon be missed, and there will be all kinds of search parties going on - and maybesomeone will send over to the island here to tell your father you have disappeared! We don'twant anyone here at present - not till we know what we want to know!' He turned to George'sfather. 'If you will tell us what we want to know, and give us all your notes, we will set you free,give you whatever sum of money you ask us for, and disappear ourselves.'
　　'And if I still say I won't?' said George's father.
　　77
　　'Then I am afraid we shall blow up the whole of your machines and the tower - and possibly youwill never be found again because you will be buried down here,' said the man, in a voice thatwas suddenly very hard.
　　There was a dead silence. George looked at her father. 'You couldn't do a thing like that,' he saidat last. 'You would gain nothing by it at all!'
　　'It's all or nothing with us,' said the man. 'All or nothing. Make up your mind. We'll give you tillhalf past ten tomorrow morning about seven hours. Then either you tell us everything, or weblow the island sky-high!'
　　They went out of the cave and left George and her father together. Only seven hours! And then,perhaps -- the end of Kirrin Island!
17.珍贵的笔记本
　　珍贵的笔记本
　　“乔治，回来！”她爸爸高声叫道，“我还有件很重要的事要说，过来！”
　　乔治回到爸爸身边，等不及要去找蒂米。不管它在哪儿，她必须找到它！
　　“听好了。”她爸爸说，“我有一个笔记本，里面有我所有的实验记录。那些人暂时还没有发现它。我要你把它安全地带到陆地上去。记住，别让它离开你的视线！如果那两个人得到了它，他们就什么都知道了！”
　　“可是他们已经看到了电线和这些设备，不就都知道了吗？”乔治问。
　　“他们确实知道得不少。他们在这里发现了很多东西，但不是全部。”她爸爸说，“我舍不得销毁这个笔记本——即使我遭遇不测，至少我的发明还能保留下来。乔治，现在我把它交到你手里。你一定要送去这个地址，交给那里的人。”
　　“责任重大，我一定会尽最大的努力。”一想到这个笔记本不仅对爸爸非常重要，而且对全世界都具有非凡的意义，乔治有些害怕，“我先躲到某个洞穴里。等那两个人回来，我就沿着隧道溜走，从石屋的入口逃出去，以最快的速度划船回到大陆。然后我会把笔记本安全送到，然后找人来岛上救您。”
　　“好孩子，我为你感到骄傲。”爸爸紧紧地拥抱了乔治，“你就像男孩一样勇敢。”
　　乔治觉得这是爸爸对她最好的夸奖。她对爸爸微笑着说：“爸爸，我先去找蒂米。我必须确定它没事，才能安心地躲起来。”
　　“好吧，那人拿着狗饼干朝那个方向走的。”她爸爸说，“哦，对了，你是怎么半夜跑到岛上来的？”
　　爸爸似乎刚想起来，乔治可能也有一段故事要讲。但是乔治觉得不能再浪费时间了，必须先找到蒂米。
　　“一会儿再告诉您，爸爸。”她说，“那个笔记本在哪里？”
　　乔治的爸爸站起来，走到洞穴的后部。他拿起一个箱子，站在上面，伸手沿着一条黑暗的裂缝摸索，终于找到了他想要的东西。
　　那是一个长条形的本子，纸张很薄，里面画着许多漂亮的图表，还有密密麻麻的文字记录，笔迹非常工整。
　　“给你，”乔治的爸爸把笔记本递给她，“尽你所能保护好它。如果我出了什么事，我的同事们也能根据这个笔记本把我的发明告诉全世界。如果我安然无恙，我会很高兴拿回它，这样我就不用把所有实验都重新做一遍了。”
　　乔治拿过这个珍贵的笔记本，把它塞进防水袋里。“我会保护好它的，爸爸。现在我去找蒂米，不然等到那两个人回来，我就没时间躲到别的洞穴里去了。”
　　乔治离开了爸爸，走进下一个洞穴，但那里什么都没有。接着她又走过一条小路，小路的另一端突然转向了岩石的后面。
　　然后她听到了期待已久的声音。一阵呜咽！没错，就是狗的呜咽！
　　“蒂米！”乔治急切地喊道，“蒂米，我来了！”
　　呜咽声立刻停止了，变成了欢快的叫声。“呜，汪汪！”乔治沿着狭窄的通道奋力往前跑，差一点跌倒。手电筒的光亮映照出一块巨石，堵在隧道尽头的洞穴入口。巨石后面，蒂米在狂吠，用爪子疯狂地刨着！
　　乔治用尽全力想要推开那块石头。“蒂米！”她气喘吁吁地喊着，“蒂米！我会救你出来的！我来啦，蒂米！”
　　石头似乎晃动了一下，乔治继续用力推。虽然石头对她来说非常重，但她充满了前所未有的力量。突然，石头摇晃了一下，向一侧倾斜。幸亏乔治连忙跳开，不然就会被石头压到脚。
　　蒂米从那条缝隙里钻了出来，扑在乔治身上。乔治紧紧搂着它，摔倒在地上。蒂米欢快地呜呜叫着，不停地舔着她的脸。乔治则高兴地把脸埋在蒂米厚厚的皮毛里，然后问：“蒂米！我终于赶来救你了！他们对你做什么了？蒂米！”
　　蒂米只是开心地呜咽着，抓着乔治不停地舔，好像怎么也舔不够似的，真不知道它和乔治谁更开心一些。
　　最后乔治坚决地把蒂米推开了。“蒂米，我们还有重要的事要做！我们得逃出去，回到陆地找些帮手过来。”
　　“汪汪！”蒂米表示明白了。乔治站起身来，用手电筒照着蒂米待过的洞穴。里面有一碗水和一些狗饼干，看来那些人没有虐待它。乔治温柔地抚摸着蒂米的脖子，那里除了有一圈凸起的勒痕，其他似乎都还好。
　　“快点，我们要到爸爸身边，然后在附近找另一个洞穴藏起来。
　　等那两个人从塔里回来，我们就跑回石屋，划船回到陆地去。”乔治说，“我的袋子里有个非常重要的笔记本要送回去，蒂米。”
　　就在这时，蒂米突然咆哮起来，脖子后面的毛竖了起来。乔治全身僵硬地站在那里，听到一个严厉的声音从隧道那边传来。
　　“我不管你是谁，也不管你从哪儿来，那只狗如果不乖乖听话的话，我就开枪了！我可不是开玩笑，我让你瞧瞧手枪的厉害！”
　　接着是一声震耳欲聋的枪响，那人扣动了扳机，子弹击中了隧道的顶部。蒂米和乔治吓得几乎要跳起来。蒂米甚至想要直接冲进隧道，幸好乔治及时拽住了它。乔治害怕极了，努力思考着应该怎么办。
　　枪声回荡在海底的隧道里，听起来太可怕了。蒂米终于停止了咆哮，乔治还是一动也不敢动。
　　“听见我说的了吗，嗯？”那个声音说，“如果那只狗不守规矩，我就一枪把它毙掉，我可不想搞砸我的计划。不管你是谁，从隧道里出来，让我看看。但我警告你，如果那只狗和你一起过来，它就完了！”
　　“蒂米，快跑，找个地方躲起来！”乔治低声说。然后她突然想到了一件令人绝望的事——爸爸那个珍贵的笔记本还在她口袋里！
　　万一那人搜身的时候发现了怎么办？如果实验秘密被夺走了，爸爸会心碎的。
　　乔治连忙从口袋里掏出那个薄薄的小本子，塞进蒂米嘴里。“衔在嘴里，蒂米，找个地方躲起来，等到安全了再出来。快跑，蒂米！快！我不会有事的。”
　　蒂米衔着笔记本，转身消失在隧道深处。乔治希望它能找到一个安全的藏身之处！隧道可能很快就到头了，也许在那之前，蒂米能找个黑暗的角落藏好，等着她叫它的时候再出来。
　　“你到底出不出来？”那个声音不耐烦地喊道，“要是等我过来找你，你会后悔的，到时候我会一路开枪过来！”
　　“我来了！”乔治立刻小声回答，走出了隧道。她很快看到了一束光，然后就暴露在一片强光中。那人发出了一声惊叹。
　　“天哪，一个小男孩！你在这儿做什么，你是怎么过来的？”乔治的一头短发让那个男人误以为她是个男孩，乔治并没有纠正他。
　　那人拿着一把左轮手枪，当他看清楚了乔治的样子，就把枪垂下了。
　　“我是来找我的狗的，同时来找我爸爸。”乔治装作温顺地说。
　　“你可搬不动那块石头！你这么小的孩子根本没那个力气。”那人说，“你也救不了你爸爸！你看到了，我们把他关起来了。”
　　“好吧。”乔治说。她很高兴那人觉得她不够强壮，以为她搬不动那块大石头呢。她才不会告诉他蒂米已经被放出来了！就让那人继续以为蒂米还关在那个小洞穴里吧！
　　随后她听到了爸爸的声音。他正在焦急地呼喊：“乔治！是你吗？你还好吗？”
　　“我很好，爸爸！”乔治大声回应，生怕爸爸会提起蒂米。那个男人招手叫乔治过去，推着她的后背，把她带到她爸爸所在的洞穴里。
　　“我把你儿子带回来了，”那人说，“真是个愚蠢的小东西。他还以为自己能把那只狗放出来呢！我们关狗的洞穴可是被大石头堵着的！”
　　另一个人从洞穴的另一端走了进来，看见乔治时吃了一惊。抓住乔治的人解释说：“我回来的时候听到有动静，狗在叫，还有人在说话。我发现了这个孩子，他想把狗放出来。如果他真的这么做了，我就会开枪打死那只狗。”
　　“可是这孩子是怎么到岛上来的？”另一个人仍然很惊讶。
　　“也许他自己能说明白！”那个男人说。于是乔治的爸爸这才听到了乔治这一路的经历。
　　乔治告诉他们，她一直没有在塔顶的玻璃小屋里看见蒂米。她非常担心，也起了疑心，于是半夜划船来到岛上，正好看见那两个人从石屋的秘密入口出来。于是她沿着隧道一直走，就在洞穴里找到了爸爸。
　　两个男人和乔治的爸爸都默默地听着。
　　“你真是个麻烦。”其中一个男人对乔治说，“不过你也是个值得骄傲的儿子，没几个男孩能这么勇敢，甘愿为别人冒这么大的风险。”
　　“我真为你骄傲，乔治。”乔治的爸爸说。他的眼神充满了焦虑。乔治明白他在想什么：那个珍贵的笔记本在哪里？她已经把它藏好了吗？因为两个男人在这里，乔治不敢开口。
　　“现在事情有点复杂了。”其中一个男人看着乔治说，“如果你一直不回家，很快就会有人发现你失踪了，也许还会派人来岛上通知你爸爸。但是我们可不想再有什么人来这里了！”
　　他转向乔治的爸爸，说道：“只要你说出所有的秘密，把笔记本交出来，你不仅可以重获自由，还能得到一大笔钱，我们也会自动消失的。”
　　“如果我不说呢？”乔治的爸爸说。
　　“那样的话，我们只能把所有的实验设备和那座塔统统炸掉。另外，人们再也找不到你了，因为你也会一起陪葬。”那人的声音突然变得很冷酷。
　　一片死寂。乔治看着爸爸。
　　“你不能这么做。”乔治的爸爸终于开口了，“这样你们什么也得不到！”
　　“要么得到所有，要么一无所有。”那个人说，“给你七个小时的时间考虑，赶紧做出决定吧。明天上午十点半，如果你还是什么都不说，那就等着我们把岛炸上天吧！”
　　两个男人离开了，留下乔治和她爸爸在幽暗的洞穴里。还剩七个小时！在那之后，科林岛可能就不存在了！
Chapter Eighteen HALF PAST FOUR IN THE MORNING
　　Chapter Eighteen HALF PAST FOUR IN THE MORNING
　　As soon as the men were out of earshot, George's father spoke in a low voice.
　　'It's no good. I'll have to let them have my book of notes. I can't risk having you buried downhere, George. I don't mind anything for myself - workers of my sort have to be ready to take risksall their lives -- but it's different now you're here!'
　　'Father, I haven't got the book of notes,' whispered George, thankfully. 'I gave them to Timmy. I'did manage to get that stone away from the entrance to his little prison - though the men think Ididn't! I gave the book to Timmy and told him to go and hide till I fetched him.'
　　'Fine work, George!' said her father. 'Well - perhaps if you got Timmy now and brought him here-- he could deal with these two men before they suspect he is free! He is quite capable of gettingthem both down on the ground at once.'
　　'Oh yes! It's our only chance,' said George. 'I'll go and get him now. I'll go a little way along thepassage and whistle. Father -- why didn't you go and try and rescue Timmy?'
　　'I didn't want to leave my book,' said her father. 'I dared not take it with me, in case the mencame after me and found it. They've been looking in all the caves for it. I couldn't bear to leave ithere, and go and look for the dog. I was sure he was all right, when I saw the men taking biscuits78
　　out of the bag. Now do go, George, and whistle to Timmy. The men may be back at anymoment.'
　　George took her torch and went into the passage that led to the little cave where Timmy hadbeen. She whistled loudly, and then waited. But no Timmy came. She whistled again, and thenwent further along the passage. Still no Timmy.
　　She called him loudly. 'TIMMY! TIMMY! COME HERE!' But Timmy did not come. There wasno sound of scampering feet, no joyful bark.
　　'Oh bother!' thought George. 'I hope he hasn't gone so far away that he can't hear me. I'll go alittle further.' So she made her way along the tunnel, past the cave where Timmy had been, andthen on down the tunnel again. Still no Timmy.
　　George rounded a corner and then saw that the tunnel split into three. Three different passages,all dark, silent and cold. Oh dear! She didn't in the least know which to take. She took the one onthe left.
　　But that also split into three a little way on! George stopped. 'I shall get absolutely lost in thismaze of passages under the sea if I go on,' she thought. 'I simply daren't. It's too frightening.
　　TIMMY! TIMMY!' Her voice went echoing along the passage and sounded very queer indeed.
　　She retraced her steps and went right back to her father's cave, feeling miserable.
　　'Father, there's no sign of Timmy at all. He must have gone along one of the passages and gotlost! Oh dear, this is awful. There are lots of tunnels beyond this cave, it seems as if the wholerocky bed of the sea is mined with tunnels!' George sat down and looked, very downhearted.
　　'Quite likely,' said her father. 'Well - that's a perfectly good plan gone wrong. We must try andthink of another.'
　　'I do wonder what Julian and the others will think when they wake up and find me gone,' saidGeorge, suddenly. 'They might even come and try to find me 'here.'
　　'That wouldn't be much good,' said her father. Then we'll simply come down here and wait, andnobody will know where we are. The others don't know of the entrance in the little stone room,do they?'
　　'No,' said George. 'If they came over here I'm sure they'd never find it! We've looked before. Andthat would mean they'd be blown up with the island. Father, this is simply dreadful.'
　　79
　　'If only we knew where Timmy was!' said her father. Or if we could get a message to Julian totell him not to come. What's the time? My word, it's half past three in, the early morning! Isuppose Julian and the others are still asleep.'
　　Julian was fast asleep. So was Anne. Dick was in a deep sleep as well, so nobody guessed thatGeorge's bed was empty.
　　But, about half past four Anne awoke, feeling very hot, really must open the window!' shethought. 'I'm boiling!' She got up and went to the window. She opened it, and stood looking out.
　　The stars were out and the bay one faintly.
　　'George,' whispered Anne. 'Are you awake?' She listened for a reply. But none came. Then shelistened more intently. Why, she couldn't even hear George's' breathing! Surely George wasthere?
　　She felt over George's bed. It was flat and empty. She switched on the light and looked at it.
　　George's pyjamas were still on the bed. Her clothes were gone.
　　'George has gone to the island!' said Anne, in a fright, in the dark by herself!'
　　She went to the boys' room. She felt about Julian's bed for his shoulder, and shook him hard. Hewoke up with a jump. 'What is it? What's up?'
　　'Julian! George is gone. Her bed's not been slept in,' whispered Anne. Her whisper awoke Dick,and soon both boys were sitting up wide awake.
　　'Blow! I might have guessed she'd do a fool thing like that,' said Julian. 'In the middle of thenight too -- and all those dangerous rocks to row round. Now what are we going to do about it? Itold her she wasn't to go to the island -- Timmy would be quite all right! I expect Uncle Quentinforgot to take him up to the tower with him yesterday, that's all. She might have waited till halfpast ten this morning then she would probably have seen him.'
　　'Well - we can't do anything now, I suppose, can we?' said Anne, anxiously.
　　'Not a thing,' said Julian. 'I've no doubt she's safely on Kirrin Island by now, making a fuss ofTimmy, and having a good old row with Uncle Quentin. Really… George is the limit!'
　　They talked for half an hour and then Julian looked at his watch. 'Five o'clock. We'd better tryand get a bit more sleep. Aunt Fanny will be worried in the morning when she hears of George'slatest escapade!'
　　Anne went back to her room. She got into bed and fell asleep. Julian could not sleep - he keptthinking of George and wondering where exactly she was. Wouldn't he give her a talking-to80
　　when she came back! He suddenly heard a peculiar noise downstairs. Whatever could it be? Itsounded like someone climbing in, at a window. Was there one open? Yes, the window of thelittle wash-place might be open. Crash! What in the world was that? It couldn't be a burglar - noburglar would be foolish enough to make such a noise. There was a sound on the stairs, and thenthe bedroom door was pushed open. In alarm Julian put out his hand to switch on the light, butbefore he could do so something heavy jumped right on top of him! He yelled and Dick woke upwith a jump. He put on the light -- and then Julian saw what was on his bed - Timmy!
　　'Timmy! How did you get here? Where's George! Timmy, is it really you?', said Julian.
　　'Timmy!' echoed Dick, amazed. 'Has George brought him back then? Is she here too?'
　　Anne came in, wakened by the noise. 'Why, Timmy! Oh Julian, is George back too, then?'
　　'No, apparently not,' said Julian, puzzled. 'I say, Tim, 'what's this you've got in your mouth? Dropit, old chap, drop it!'
　　Timmy dropped it. Julian picked it up from the bed. 'It's a book of notes - all in Uncle'shandwriting! What does this mean? How did Timmy get hold of it - and why did he bring ithere? It's most extraordinary!'
　　Nobody could imagine why Timmy had suddenly appeared with the book of notes - and noGeorge.
　　'It's very queer,' said Julian. 'There's something I don't understand here. Let's go and wake AuntFanny.' So they went and woke her up, telling her all they knew. She was very worried indeed tohear that George was gone. She picked up the book of notes and knew at once that it was veryimportant.
　　'I must put this into the safe,' she said. 'I know this is valuable. How did Timmy get hold of it?'
　　Timmy was acting queerly. He kept pawing at Julian and whining. He had been very pleased tosee everyone, but he seemed to have something on his mind.
　　'What is it, old boy?' asked Dick. 'How did you get here? You didn't swim, because you're notwet. If you came in a boat, it must have been with George -- and yet you've left her behind!'
　　'I think something's happened to George,' said Anne, suddenly. 'I think Timmy keeps pawing youto tell you to go with him and find her. Perhaps she brought him back in the boat, and then wasterribly tired and fell asleep on the beach or something. We ought to go and see.'
　　81
　　'Yes, I think we ought,' said Julian. 'Aunt Fanny, would you like to wake Joanna and getsomething hot ready, in case we find George is tired out and cold? We'll go down to the beachand look. It will soon be daylight now. The eastern sky is just beginning to show its first light.'
　　'Well, go and dress then,' said Aunt Fanny, still looking very worried indeed. 'Oh, what adreadful family I've got - always in some scrape or other!'
　　The three children began to dress. Timmy watched them, waiting patiently till they were ready.
　　Then they all went downstairs and out of doors. Julian turned towards the beach, but Timmystood still. He pawed at Dick and then ran a few steps in the opposite direction.
　　'Why - he doesn't want us to go to the beach! He wants us to go another way!' cried Julian, insurprise. 'All right, Timmy - you lead the way and we'll follow!'
18.蒂米回来啦！
　　蒂米回来啦！
　　等那两个人一离开视线，乔治的爸爸立刻低声对她说：“现在我只能把笔记本交给他们了，我不能让你有危险。我不怕自己出事，做我这种工作的人，早就做好了面对危险的准备。但你在这里，情况就不一样了！”
　　“爸爸，笔记本不在我手里。”乔治很感激爸爸的舐犊之情，她轻声说，“我把它交给蒂米了。我把那块石头推开，蒂米已经从那个小洞穴里出来了，只是那些人还不知道呢！我把笔记本给了蒂米，让它躲起来，等到我叫它，它才会出来。”
　　“干得好，乔治！”她爸爸说，“去把蒂米带来这里吧。那两个人还不知道蒂米已经被放出来了。趁他们没有防备，我们可以找机会，让蒂米一次性把他俩都放倒。”
　　“对，这是我们唯一的机会。”乔治说，“我现在就去，它听到我的口哨声就会从隧道深处出来的。爸爸，你之前为什么没去救蒂米呢？”
　　“我不能离开我的笔记本。”她爸爸说，“我不敢把本子带在身上，怕那些人搜身的时候发现。他们一直在各个洞穴里搜寻，我也不敢把笔记本藏在这里，自己跑去救蒂米。乔治，吹口哨叫蒂米出来吧。快去，这些人随时可能回来。”
　　乔治拿起手电筒走进隧道，走向蒂米曾经待过的那个小洞穴。
　　她大声吹着口哨。等了一小会儿，可是蒂米没有来。她沿着隧道走得更远，又吹了几声口哨，蒂米还是没有出现。
　　乔治大声呼喊：“蒂米！蒂米！快过来！”但是，没有听到活泼的脚步声，也没有听到欢快的吠叫声。蒂米没有来。
　　“这下麻烦了！”乔治想，“它不会是跑得太远，听不见我的声音了吧，我得再往深处走走。”于是她沿着隧道继续走，穿过了蒂米曾经待过的山洞，但是还是没有蒂米的踪影。
　　乔治绕过一个拐角，突然发现隧道分成了三条路，通往不同的方向，而且全都黑暗、寂静、寒冷。哦，天哪！她不知道该往哪儿走，于是选了左边那条路。
　　刚走了一会儿，隧道又分成了三条路！乔治停了下来。“如果我继续走下去，一定会在这海底迷宫里迷路的，这太可怕了。蒂米！
　　蒂米！”
　　乔治的声音在隧道里回响，听起来怪怪的。终于，她沮丧地调头往回走，沿着来时的路回到她爸爸的洞穴里。
　　“爸爸，根本没有蒂米的踪迹。它肯定是沿着某条隧道走得太深，在里面迷路了！天哪，这太可怕了。这个洞穴后面有无数条岔路，好像整个海底都挖满了隧道！”乔治沮丧地坐了下来。
　　“很有可能。”她爸爸说，“我们的计划出了岔子，必须再想个别的办法。”
　　“如果朱利安他们醒来发现我不见了，会怎么样？”乔治突然闪过一个念头，“他们应该会来岛上找我的。”
　　“我对此不抱太大希望。”她爸爸说，“如果我们只是坐等，没人会知道我们在哪里。而且他们都不知道入口在石屋里，对吧？”
　　“是的，他们不知道，”乔治说，“就算他们来了也找不到入口！
　　我们以前都仔细查看过了，而且他们还可能和科林岛一起被炸飞。
　　爸爸，这太可怕了！”
　　“要是我们能找到蒂米就好了！”她爸爸说，“或者我们想办法给朱利安发个信号，叫他不要来。现在几点了？凌晨三点半！朱利安他们睡得正香呢。”
　　科林庄园里，朱利安睡得很沉，安妮和迪克也在熟睡。没人知道乔治的床是空的。
　　接近四点半的时候，安妮被热醒了。“我得把窗户打开，我快被热死了！”她想。
　　安妮起身打开了窗户，向外望去。满天繁星之下，海湾的轮廓影影绰绰。
　　“乔治，你醒着吗？”安妮低声问。
　　乔治没有回答。安妮又留心听了一下，竟然连乔治的呼吸声都听不到！乔治在床上吗？
　　安妮摸索到乔治的床边，床上空荡荡的，她连忙打开了灯。乔治的睡衣还放在床上，外套却不见了。
　　“乔治肯定是一个人到岛上去了！”安妮惊慌起来。
　　她跑进男孩们的房间，冲到朱利安的床边，使劲摇他的肩膀。
　　朱利安猛然惊醒了：“怎么了？出了什么事？”
　　“朱利安！乔治不见了！她的床没有睡过的痕迹。”安妮急促地耳语。她的声音吵醒了迪克，两个男孩都坐了起来。
　　“糟糕！我早该猜到她会做这种傻事。”朱利安说，“半夜划船穿过礁石群，实在太危险了。现在我们该怎么办？我告诉过她不能去岛上，蒂米肯定没事！昆廷叔叔昨天只是忘记带它一起去塔楼而已。等到今天上午十点半，她就能见到它了。”
　　“那我们现在什么也做不了，是吗？”安妮焦急地问。
　　“什么都做不了。”朱利安说，“我想她已经安全到达科林岛了，她对着蒂米大呼小叫，还和昆廷叔叔吵了一架。说真的，乔治才会挑战我们的极限！”
　　他们又讨论了半个小时。朱利安看了看表：“五点了，我们再睡一会儿吧。如果范妮婶婶听到乔治跑走的消息，肯定会担心的！”
　　安妮回到房间，很快又睡着了。朱利安却无法入睡，他一直在想乔治的事情，猜测她现在究竟在哪里。等她回来，他必须好好和她谈谈！
　　突然，朱利安听到楼下传来奇怪的声音，听起来像有人在扒窗户。有哪扇窗户是开着的吗？有可能是洗衣房的窗户。“咣当！”那又是什么声音？不像是小偷，没有哪个小偷会笨到弄出这么大的响动。
　　紧接着声音到了楼梯，然后卧室的门被猛地撞开了。朱利安惊慌地伸手开灯，可还没来得及摸到开关，一个很沉的东西就跳到了他身上！
　　朱利安大叫了一声，迪克也被惊醒了。他打开灯，看清楚了朱利安床上的“东西”——蒂米！米利安大声问：“蒂米！你怎么在这儿？乔治呢？蒂米，真的是你吗？”
　　“蒂米！”迪克也惊讶地叫起来，“是乔治把你带回来的吗？她也在这儿吗？”
　　安妮也被喧闹声吵醒了，她走了进来：“啊，是蒂米！朱利安，乔治也回来了吗？”
　　“不，显然没有。”朱利安困惑地说，“蒂米，你嘴里是什么东西？吐出来，老伙计，把它吐出来！”
　　蒂米张开嘴。朱利安把那东西从床上捡了起来：“一个笔记本，全是昆廷叔叔的笔迹！这是什么意思？蒂米是怎么弄到它的？为什么把它带到这里来？这一切太不寻常了！”
　　大家都想不出蒂米为什么会突然出现，还带回了昆廷叔叔的笔记本，而乔治却没有回来。
　　“真奇怪。”朱利安说，“我不明白，我们去找范妮婶婶吧。”
　　于是孩子们跑去叫醒了范妮婶婶，把事情的经过告诉了她。听说乔治不辞而别，范妮婶婶非常担心。她拿起笔记本看了看，立刻意识到这是非常重要的东西。
　　“这可是无价之宝，我必须把它放进保险柜里。”她说，“蒂米是怎么弄到这个的？”
　　蒂米的表现很奇怪。它不停地用爪子挠着朱利安，呜呜叫着。
　　虽然它见到大家很高兴，但似乎有什么事想说。
　　“老伙计，怎么了？”迪克问，“你是怎么回来的？不可能是游泳，你的毛都是干的。如果你是坐船来的话，应该和乔治一起，难道你把她丢在后面了？”
　　“乔治一定是出事了。”安妮突然说，“蒂米一直在挠你，就是让你跟着它去找乔治。也许是她划船把它带回来的，但是她太累了，在海滩上晕倒了。我们应该去看看！”
　　“对啊，我们赶紧去。”朱利安说，“范妮婶婶，请你叫醒乔安娜，让她准备点热乎的食物，万一乔治真的又累又冷呢。我们去海滩看看，马上就要天亮了。”
　　“穿好衣服去吧。”范妮婶婶忧心忡忡，“我们家总是状况百出，真让人不得安宁！”
　　三个孩子开始穿衣服。蒂米看着他们，耐心地等他们穿戴整齐，大家一起下楼出门了。朱利安朝着海滩走去，但蒂米却一动不动。它挠了挠迪克，然后转身朝相反的方向跑去。
　　“奇怪，它不是想让我们去海滩，而是去另一个方向！”朱利安惊讶地大声说，“好吧，蒂米，你来带路，我们跟着！”
Chapter Nineteen A MEETING WITH MARTIN
　　Chapter Nineteen A MEETING WITH MARTIN
　　TIMMY ran round the house and made for the moor behind. It was most extraordinary.
　　Wherever was he going?
　　'This is awfully queer,' said Julian. 'I'm sure George can't be anywhere in this direction.'
　　Timmy went on swiftly, occasionally turning his head to make sure everyone was following him.
　　He led the way to the quarry!
　　'The quarry! Did George come here then?' said Dick. 'But why?'
　　The dog disappeared down into the middle of the quarry, slipping and sliding down the steepsides as he went. The others followed as best they could. Luckily it was not as slippery as before,and they reached the bottom without accident.
　　Timmy went straight to the shelf of rock and disappeared underneath it. They heard him give ashort sharp bark as if to say 'Come on! This is the way! Hurry up!'
　　'He's gone into the tunnel under there,' said Dick. 'Where we thought we might explore anddidn't. There must be a passage or something there, then. But is George there?'
　　'I'll go first,' said Julian, and wriggled through the hole. He was soon in the wider bit and thencame out into the part where he could almost stand. He walked a little way in the dark, hearingTimmy bark impatiently now and then. But in a moment or two Julian stopped.
　　82
　　'It's no good trying to follow you in the dark, Timmy!' he called. 'We'll have to go back and gettorches. I can't see a foot in front of me!'
　　Dick was just struggling through the first part of the hole. Julian called to him to go back.
　　'It's too dark,' he said. 'We must go and get torches. If George for some reason is up this passage,she must have had an accident, and we'd better get a rope, and some brandy.'
　　Anne began to cry. She didn't like the idea of George lying hurt in that dark passage. Julian puthis arm round her as soon as he was in the open air again. He helped her up the sides of thequarry, followed by Dick.
　　'Now don't worry. We'll get her all right. But it beats me why she went there and I still can'timagine how Tim and she came from the island, if they are here, instead of on the beach!'
　　'Look there's Martin!' suddenly said Dick in surprise. So there was! He was standing at the top ofthe quarry, and seemed just as surprised to see them as they were to see him! 'You're up early,'
　　called Dick. 'And goodness me -- are you going gardening or something? Why the spades?'
　　Martin looked sheepish and didn't seem to know what to say. Julian suddenly walked up to himand caught hold of his shoulder. 'Look here, Martin! There's some funny business going on here!
　　What are you going to do with those spades? Have you seen George? Do you know where she is,or anything about her? Come on, tell me!'
　　Martin shook his shoulder away from Julian's grip, looking extremely surprised. 'George? No!
　　What's happened to him?'
　　'George isn't a him - she's a her,' said Anne, still crying. 'She's disappeared. We thought she'dgone to the island to find her dog -- and Timmy suddenly appeared at Kirrin Cottage, andbrought us here!'
　　'So it looks as if George might be somewhere near here,' said Julian. 'And I want to know ifyou've seen her or know anything of her whereabouts?'
　　'No, Julian. I swear I don't!' said Martin.
　　'Well, tell me what you're doing here so early in the morning, with spades,' said Julian, roughly.
　　'Who are you waiting for? Your father?'
　　'Yes,' said Martin.
　　'And what are you going to do?' asked Dick. 'Going exploring up the hole there?'
　　'Yes,' said Martin again, sullen and worried. 'No harm in that, is there?'
　　83
　　'It's all - very - queer,' said Julian, eyeing him and speaking slowly and loudly. 'But - let me tellyou this - we're going exploring -- not you! If there's anything queer up that hole, we'll 'find it!
　　We shall not allow you or your father to get through the hole. So go and find him and tell himthat!'
　　Martin didn't move. He went very white, and stared at Julian miserably. Anne went up to him,tears still on her face and put her hand on his arm.
　　'Martin, what is it? Why do you look like that? What's the mystery?' And then, to the dismay andhorror of everyone, Martin turned away with a noise that sounded very like a sob! He stood withhis back to them, his shoulders shaking.
　　'Good gracious! What is up?' said Julian, in exasperation. 'Pull yourself together, Martin! Tell uswhat's worrying you.'
　　'Everything, everything!' said Martin, in a muffled voice. Then he swung round to face them.
　　'You don't know what it is to have no mother and no father - nobody who cares about you - andthen...'
　　'But you have got a father!' said Dick at once.
　　'I haven't. He's not my father, that man. He's only my guardian, but he makes me call him fatherwhenever we're on a job together.'
　　'A job? What sort of job?' said Julian.
　　'Oh any kind -- all beastly,' said Martin. 'Snooping round and finding things out about people,and then getting money from them if we promise to say nothing - and receiving stolen goods andselling them - and helping people like the men who are after your uncle's secret...'
　　'Oho!' said Dick at once. Now we're coming to it. I thought you and Mr. Curton were bothsuspiciously interested in Kirrin Island. What's this present job, then?'
　　'My guardian will half-kill me for telling all this,' said Martin. 'But, you see, they're planning toblow up the island -- and it's about the worst thing I've ever been mixed up in - and I know youruncle is there - and perhaps George too now, you say. I can't go on with it!'
　　A few more tears ran down his cheeks. It was awful to see a boy crying like that, and the threefelt sorry for Martin now. They were also full of horror when they heard him say that the islandwas to be blown up!
　　'How do you know this?' asked Julian.
　　84
　　'Well, Mr. Curton's got a wireless receiver and transmitter as you know,' explained Martin, 'andso have the fellows on the island -- the ones who are after your uncle's secret -- so they can easilykeep in touch with one another. They mean to get the secret if they can - if not they are going toblow the whole place sky-high so that nobody can get the secret. But they can't get away by boat,because they don't know the way through those rocks....'
　　'Well, how will they get away then?' demanded Julian.
　　'We feel sure this hole that Timmy found the other day, leads down to the sea, and under the sea-bed to Kirrin Island,' said Martin. 'Yes, I know it sounds too mad to be true - but Mr. Curton's gotan old map which clearly shows there was once a passage under the sea-bed. If there is - well,the fellows across on the island can escape down it, after making all preparations for the island tobe blown up. See?'
　　'Yes,' said Julian, taking a long breath. 'I do see. I see it all very clearly now. .1 see somethingelse too! Timmy has found his way from the island, using that same passage you have just toldus about - and that's why he's led us back here -- to take us to the island and rescue UncleQuentin and George.'
　　There was a deep silence. Martin stared at the ground. Dick and Julian thought hard. Annesobbed a little. It all seemed quite unbelievable to her. Then Julian put his hand on Martin's arm.
　　'Martin! You did right to tell us. We may be able to prevent something dreadful. But you musthelp. We may need those spades of yours - and I expect you've got torches too. We haven't. Wedon't want to waste time going back and getting them - so will you come with us and help us?
　　Will you lend us those spades and torches?'
　　'Would you trust me?' said Martin, in a low voice. 'Yes, I want to come and help you. And if weget in now, my guardian won't be able to follow, because he won't have a torch. We can get tothe island and bring your uncle and George safely back.'
　　'Good for you!' said Dick. 'Well, come on then. We've been talking far too long. Come on downagain, Ju. Hand him a spade and torch, Martin.'
　　'Anne, you're not to come,' said Julian, to his little sister. 'You're to go back and tell Aunt Fannywhat's happened. Will you do that?'
　　'Yes. I don't want to come,' said Anne. 'I'll go back now. Do be careful, Julian!' She climbeddown with the boys and then stood and watched till all three had disappeared, into the hole.
　　Timmy, who had been waiting impatiently during the talking, barking now and again, was glad85
　　to find that at last they were going to make a move. He ran ahead in the tunnel, his eyes gleaminggreen every time he turned to see if they were following.
　　Anne began to climb up the steep side of the quarry again. Then, thinking she heard a cough, shestopped and crouched under a bush. She peered through the leaves and saw Mr. Curton. Then sheheard his voice.
　　'Martin! Where on earth are you?' So he had come to look for Martin and go up the tunnel withhim! Anne hardly dared to breathe. Mr. Curton called again and again, then made an impatientnoise and began to climb down the side of the quarry.
　　Suddenly he slipped! He clutched at a bush as he passed, but it gave way. He rolled quite nearAnne, and caught sight of her.' He looked astonished, but then his look became one of fear as herolled more and more quickly to the bottom of the deep quarry. Anne heard him give a deepgroan as at last he came to a stop.
　　Anne peered down in fright. Mr. Curton was sitting up, holding one of his legs and groaning. Helooked up to see if he could spy Anne.
　　'Anne!' he called. 'I've broken my leg, I think. Can you fetch help? What are you doing here soearly? Have you seen Martin?'
　　Anne did not answer. If he had broken his leg, then he couldn't go after the others! And Annecould get away quickly. She climbed carefully, afraid of rolling down to the bottom and havingto lie beside the horrid Mr. Curton.
　　'Anne! Have you seen Martin? Look for him and get help for me, will you?' shouted Mr.' Curton,and then groaned again.
　　Anne climbed to the top of the quarry and looked down. She cupped her hands round her mouthand shouted loudly: 'You're a very wicked man. I shan't fetch help for you. I simply can't bearyou!'
　　Arid, having got, all that off her chest, the little girl shot off at top speed over the moor.
　　'I must tell Aunt Fanny. She'll know what to do! Oh, I hope the others are safe. What shall we doif the island blows up? I'm glad, glad, glad I told Mr. Curton he was very wicked man.' And onshe ran, panting. Aunt Fanny would know what to do!
19.马丁的秘密
　　马丁的秘密
　　蒂米围着房子转了两圈，然后朝着屋后的荒野跑去。这可有点反常，它想去哪儿呢？
　　“这太奇怪了，按理说乔治不会在这个方向的，她不可能出现在那边的任何地方。”朱利安说。
　　蒂米飞快地往前跑着，偶尔回过头来看看，示意大家都跟着它。哦，它正带着大家往采石场的方向走！
　　“采石场！乔治在那边吗？”迪克说，“可她为什么在那儿呢？”
　　蒂米很快就消失在采石场的中央。它慢慢地顺着陡坡滑行，一直往下走。其他人尽可能地跟在后面，幸运的是，这里不像以前那么滑了。他们顺利到达了采石场的底部，没有发生什么意外。
　　蒂米径直跑向那块突出的岩石，消失在岩石下面。接着他们听见蒂米发出短促的叫声，好像在说：“快过来！就是这条路，快点！”
　　“它进了岩石下面的隧道，就是我们原本想去探险的地方。”迪克说，“那里一定有一条通道什么的，但乔治会在那里吗？”
　　“我先进去。”朱利安说，然后缩着身子爬进洞口。洞内很快就变得开阔起来，再往里，他差不多已经可以直立起来行走了。他在黑暗中往前走了一小段路，不时听到蒂米不耐烦的叫声。但刚走了一两分钟，朱利安就停下来了。
　　“我在黑暗中跟不上你，蒂米！”他叫道，“我们得回去拿手电筒，不然我一步也看不见！”
　　迪克只是挣扎着穿过洞口的第一段，朱利安就把他叫回来了。
　　“里面太黑了，我们必须回去拿手电筒。”他说，“如果乔治因为什么原因走进了这条隧道，一定是发生了意外。我们最好去找一根绳子，再带上一些白兰地。”
　　安妮哭了起来，她不敢设想乔治有可能受伤了，正躺在漆黑的隧道里。朱利安一回到洞外，马上张开双臂搂住她，给她安慰。然后，朱利安帮她爬出采石坑，接着又把迪克拉了上来。
　　“别担心，我们会找到她的。但我不明白她为什么会去那里。我还是无法想象，蒂米和她是怎么从科林岛过来，然后出现在这里的，他们原本应该出现在海滩上！”
　　“看，马丁在那儿！”迪克突然惊讶地说。是的，就在采石场的顶端！马丁站在那儿，表情看起来和他们一样惊讶！
　　“你起得真早啊。”迪克叫道，“你拿着铲子干什么，是要去做园艺什么的吗？”
　　马丁看上去很害羞，似乎不知道应该怎么回答。朱利安突然走近，一把抓住他的肩膀：“马丁，你看！这里发生了一些有趣的事！
　　你拿着铲子打算做什么？你见过乔治吗？你知道她在哪儿，或者发生了什么事吗？快，告诉我，快点！”
　　马丁用力晃动着肩膀，挣脱了朱利安的手，他露出非常惊讶的表情。
　　“乔治？我不知道！他怎么了？”马丁疑惑地回答。
　　“乔治是个女孩，”安妮还在哭着，“她失踪了。我们以为她去岛上找她的狗了，可是蒂米突然出现在科林庄园，把我们都带到这里来！”
　　“看来乔治可能就在附近。你有没有见过她，或是你知道她的下落吗？”朱利安问。
　　“不，朱利安，我不知道，我发誓！”马丁说。
　　“好吧。那告诉我，你这么早拿着铲子在这儿干什么。”朱利安严厉地说，“你在等谁，你爸爸吗？”
　　“是的。”马丁问答。
　　“那你打算做什么？”迪克问，“去探索那个洞吗？”
　　“是的。”马丁继续回答，看起来忧心忡忡，“这没什么奇怪的，对吧？”
　　“这一切都——非——常——奇——怪。”朱利安盯着他，一字一句地大声说，“并且，我还要告诉你，去探险的是我们，不是你！
　　如果那个洞里有什么古怪的东西，我们一定会找到的！但我们不允许你或者你爸爸进入这个洞。这就回去告诉他吧！”
　　马丁没有动。他脸色苍白，可怜巴巴地望着朱利安。
　　安妮走到他跟前，脸上挂着两行眼泪。她握住马丁的胳膊，说道：“马丁，这是怎么了？你为什么这样做，有什么不可告人的事吗？”
　　然而，让所有人都感到错愕的是，马丁突然转过身去，背对着他们。他们看到他的肩膀颤抖着，听到他发出一阵声音——仿佛在啜泣。
　　“嘿！你是怎么了？”朱利安生气地说，“打起精神来，马丁！告诉我们，你到底在担心什么。”
　　“一切，所有一切！”马丁用一种非常压抑的语调说。他转过身来，面对着他们：“你们根本不知道，失去父母意味着什么，没人在乎你，也……”
　　“可是你有爸爸啊！”迪克立刻说。
　　“我没有。那个人不是我爸爸，只是我的监护人。每当我们需要一起工作时，他就让我叫他爸爸。”
　　“工作？什么工作？”朱利安问。
　　“什么工作都做，全都是令人厌恶的事。”马丁说，“比如到处打探消息，要挟人们必须给钱才能保守秘密。或者接受偷来的东西，然后拿去变卖。还有，帮坏人做事，就像那些跟踪你们叔叔的人。”
　　“啊！原来如此。”迪克立刻明白了，“我之前就一直怀疑，你和柯顿先生为什么对科林岛这么感兴趣。那么，你们这一次的工作是什么呢？”
　　“如果我把所有事情都说出来，我的监护人肯定会把我打个半死。”马丁说，“但是，我告诉你们，他们正计划炸毁这个岛。这大概是我卷入的最糟糕的事情了。我知道你们的叔叔在那里，就像你们说的，也许乔治也在那里。我不能再这样下去了！”
　　说着，他的脸颊又淌下了两行泪水。看到一个男孩哭成这样，其他三个孩子都为他感到难过。当他们听说科林岛要被炸毁，心里也充满了恐惧！
　　“你是怎么知道的？”朱利安问。
　　“就像你知道的，柯顿先生有一套无线接收器和发射机，他在岛上的同伙也有。有了这套装置，他们在追踪你叔叔的秘密时，就很容易保持联系。”马丁解释说，“他们想方设法要得到秘密。如果得不到，就把整个岛炸飞，这样谁也别想得到秘密了。但是他们不知道怎么穿过礁石群，所以没办法坐船逃走……”
　　“那么，他们怎么能逃脱呢？”朱利安问。
　　“我们确信，蒂米前几天发现的这个洞是通向大海的，可以从海床通到科林岛。”马丁说，“我知道这听起来太疯狂了，不可能是真的。但柯顿先生有一张旧地图，上面清楚地标明了，海床下面曾经有一条通道。如果真是这样的话，岛上的那几个人把炸药装好之后，就可以逃离了，明白了吗？”
　　“原来如此，我明白了。”朱利安深吸了一口气，“现在一切都清楚了。就像你刚才说的，蒂米找到了从岛上出来的路，想带我们去救昆廷叔叔和乔治，这就是它带我们来采石场的原因。”
　　大家陷入了一片深深的沉默。马丁一直盯着地面，迪克和朱利安沉思着。安妮小声地抽泣着，在她看来，这一切都难以置信。
　　然后，朱利安把手放在马丁的手臂上，说道：“马丁！你做得对。我们也许能阻止可怕的事情发生，但这需要你的帮助。我们需要你的铲子。我想你应该也带了手电筒，我们没带，回去取太浪费时间了。你会加入我们吗？你能把铲子和手电筒借给我们吗？”
　　“你相信我吗？”马丁低声说，“是的，我想帮你们。如果我们现在进入隧道，我的监护人应该不会跟上来，因为他没有手电筒。我们可以去岛上，把你叔叔和乔治安全地带回来。”
　　“你真好！”迪克说，“好了，快走吧。我们已经聊得够久了。朱利安，你得再进去一次。马丁，把铲子和手电筒递给他。”
　　“安妮，你不能跟着来。”朱利安对妹妹说，“你得回去，告诉范妮婶婶发生了什么事，你能做到吧？”
　　“好的，我不去。”安妮说，“我现在就回去。小心点，朱利安！”
　　安妮跟着三个男孩，一起爬到采石坑的底部。她站在那里看着，直到他们都消失在洞口。在孩子们说话的时候，蒂米已经等得不耐烦了，不时发出催促的叫声。看到他们终于要行动了，蒂米很高兴。它在隧道里奔跑着，不时转过身来，看看他们有没有跟上。
　　每当这时，大家就能看到它的眼睛泛着绿光。
　　安妮沿着采石坑陡峭的一侧重新爬了上去。突然，她似乎听到了几声咳嗽。她赶紧停下来，蹲在灌木丛中。透过叶片的缝隙，她窥见了柯顿先生的身影。随后，又听到了他的呼喊。
　　“马丁！你到底在哪儿？”
　　原来他在找马丁带他一起去隧道！安妮屏住呼吸。柯顿先生一遍又一遍地呼喊，最后不耐烦地咒骂了两声，开始沿着采石场的一侧往下爬。
　　突然，他滑倒了！原先，他想抓着一株灌木往下爬，但灌木折断了。他从安妮身边滚了过去，正好看到了她，他显得很惊讶。他朝着采石场的最底部滚去，越滚越快，表情也变得越来越恐惧。最后，安妮听到一声长长的痛呼声，他终于停了下来。
　　安妮惊恐地向下张望。柯顿先生坐了起来，抱着一条腿，大声呻吟。他抬起头，看看能不能看到安妮。
　　“安妮！我的腿肯定断了！”他叫道，“你能找人来帮忙吗？你这么早来这儿干什么呢？你看见马丁了吗？”
　　安妮没有回答。如果他摔断了腿，就不能去追孩子们了，她也可以很快逃走。她小心翼翼地往采石场顶部爬去，害怕自己也滚下去，躺在可怕的柯顿先生身边。
　　“安妮！你看到马丁了吗？快去找他，叫人来帮忙，好吗？”柯顿先生喊道，然后又呻吟起来。
　　安妮爬到采石场的顶端向下看，用手拢着嘴大声喊道：“你是个坏人，我不会帮你的，我讨厌你！”
　　安妮一口气喊出了所有的话，然后以最快的速度跑向荒野。
　　她一边跑，一边想：“我必须赶紧回去，把一切都告诉范妮婶婶，她知道应该怎么做。希望其他人都能脱离危险。如果小岛爆炸了，我们该怎么办？我很高兴，很高兴自己有勇气告诉柯顿先生，他是个很坏的人。”
　　她气喘吁吁地跑着，心想范妮婶婶会知道该怎么做的！
Chapter Twenty EVERYTHING BOILS UP!
　　Chapter Twenty EVERYTHING BOILS UP!
　　Meanwhile the three boys and Timmy were having a strange journey underground. Timmy ledthe way without faltering, stopping every now and again for the others to catch up with him. Thetunnel at first had a very low roof and the boys had to walk along in a stooping position, whichwas very tiring indeed. But after a bit the roof became higher and Julian, flashing his torchround, saw that the walls and floor, instead of being made of soil, were now made of rock. Hetried to reckon out where they were.
　　'We've come practically straight towards the cliff,' he said to Dick. 'That's allowing for a fewturns and twists. The tunnel has sloped down so steeply the last few hundred yards that I thinkwe must be very far underground indeed.'
　　It was not until the boys heard the curious booming noise that George had heard in the caves,that they knew they must be under the rocky bed of the sea. They were walking under the sea toKirrin Island. How strange, how unbelievably astonishing!
　　'It's like a peculiarly vivid dream,' said Julian. 'I'm not sure I like it very much! All right, Tim --we're coming. Hallo - what's this?'
　　They all stopped. Julian flashed his torch ahead and saw a pile of fallen rocks. Timmy hadmanaged to squeeze himself through a hole in them and go through to the other side, but the boyscouldn't.
　　'This is where the spades come in, Martin!' said Dick, cheerfully. 'Take a hand!' By dint ofpushing and shovelling, the boys at last managed to move the pile of fallen rocks enough to makea way past.
　　'Thank goodness for the spades!' said Julian.
　　They went on, and were soon very glad of the spades again, to move another heap of rock.
　　Timmy barked impatiently when they kept him waiting. He was very anxious to get back toGeorge.
　　Soon they came to where the tunnel forked into two. But Timmy took the right-hand passagewithout hesitation, and when that one forked into three, he again chose one without stopping tothink for one moment.
　　87
　　'Marvellous, isn't he?' said Julian. 'All done by smell! He's been this way once, so he knows itagain. We should be completely lost under here if we came by ourselves.'
　　Martin was not enjoying this adventure at all. He said very little, but labored on after the others.
　　Dick guessed he was worrying about what was going to happen when the adventure was over.
　　Poor Martin. All he wanted to do was to draw -- and instead of that he had been dragged into onehorrible job after another, and used as a cat's-paw by his evil guardian.
　　'Do you think we're anywhere near the island?' said Dick, at last. 'I'm getting tired of this!'
　　'Yes, we must be,' said Julian. 'In fact I think we'd better be as quiet as we can, in case we comesuddenly on the enemy!'
　　So, without speaking again, they went as quietly as they could -- and then suddenly they saw afaint light ahead of them. Julian put out his hand to stop the others. They were nearing the cavewhere George's father had his books and papers -- where George had found him the night before.
　　Timmy stood in front of them, listening too. He was not going 'to run headlong into danger!
　　They heard voices, and listened intently to see whose they were.
　　'George's -- and Uncle Quentin's,' said Julian at last. And, as if Timmy had also satisfied himselfthat those were indeed the two voices, the dog ran ahead and went into the lighted cave, barkingjoyfully.
　　'Timmy!' came George's voice, and they heard something overturn as she sprang up. 'Where haveyou been?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, trying to explain. 'Woof!'
　　And then Julian and Dick ran into the cave followed by Martin! Uncle Quentin and Georgestared in the very greatest amazement.
　　'Julian! Dick! And Martin! How did you get here?' cried George, whilst Timmy jumped andcapered round her.
　　'I'll explain,' said Julian. 'It was Timmy that fetched us!' And he related the whole story of howTimmy had come into Kirrin Cottage in the early morning and had jumped on his bed, and allthat had happened since. And then, in their turn, Uncle Quentin and George told all that hadhappened to them!
　　'Where are the two men?' asked Julian.
　　88
　　'Somewhere on the island,' said George. 'I went scouting after them some time ago, and followedthem up to where they get out into the little stone room. I think they're there until half past ten,when they'll go up and signal, so that people will think everything is all right.'
　　'Well, what are our plans?' said Julian. 'Will you come back down the passage under the sea withus? Or what shall we do?'
　　'Better not do that,' said Martin, quickly. 'My guardian may be coming -- and he's in touch withother men. If he wonders where I am, and thinks something is up, he may call in two or threeothers, and we might meet them making their way up the passage.'
　　They did not know, of course, that Mr. Curton was even then lying with a broken leg at thebottom of the quarry. Uncle Quentin considered.
　　'I've been given seven hours to say whether or not I will give the fellows my secret,' he said.
　　'That time will be up just after half past ten. Then the men will come down again to see me. Ithink between us we ought to be able to capture them -- especially as we've got Timmy with us!'
　　'Yes - that's a good idea,' said Julian. 'We could hide somewhere 'till they come -- and then setTimmy on them before they suspect anything!'
　　Almost before he had finished these words the light in the cave went out! Then a voice spoke outof the blackness. 'Keep still! One movement and I'll shoot.'
　　George gasped. What was happening? Had the men come back unexpectedly? Oh, why hadn'tTimmy given them warning? She had been fondling his ears, so probably he had been unable tohear anything! She held Timmy's collar, afraid that he would fly at the man in the darkness andbe shot. The voice spoke again.
　　'Will you or will you not give us your secret?'
　　'Not,' said Uncle Quentin, in a low voice.
　　'You will have this whole island, and all your work blown up then, and yourself too and theothers?'
　　'Yes! You can do 'what you like!' suddenly yelled George. You'll be blown up yourself too.
　　You'll never be able' to get away in a boat - you'll go on the rocks!'
　　The man in the darkness laughed. 'We shall be safe,' he said. 'Now, keep at the back of the cave. Ihave you covered with my revolver.'
　　They all crouched at the back. Timmy growled, but George made him stop at once. She did notknow if the men knew he was free or not. Quiet footsteps passed across the cave in the darkness.
　　89
　　George listened, straining her ears. Two pairs of foot steps! Both men were passing through thecave. She knew where they were going! They were going to escape by the undersea passage -and leave the island to be blown up behind them! As soon as the footsteps had died away,George switched on her torch.
　　'Father! Those men are escaping now, down the sea-tunnel. We must escape too - but not thatway. My boat is on the shore. Let's get there quickly and get away before there's any explosion.'
　　'Yes, come along,' said her father. 'But if only I could get up into my tower, I could stop anywicked plan of theirs! They mean to use the power there, I know - but if I could get up to theglass room, I could undo all their 'plans!'
　　'Oh do be quick then, Father!' cried George, getting in quite a panic now. 'Save my island if youcan!'
　　They all made their way through the cave, up to the passage that led to the stone flight of stepsfrom the little stone room. And there they had a shock!
　　The stone could not be opened from the inside! The men had altered the mechanism so that itcould now only be opened from the outside. In vain Uncle Quentin swung the lever to and fro.
　　Nothing happened. The stone would not move.
　　'It's only from outside it can be opened,' he said in despair. 'We're trapped!'
　　They sat down on the stone steps in a row, one above the other. They were cold, hungry andmiserable. What could they do now? Make their way back to the cave and then go on 'down the'
　　under-sea tunnel?
　　'I don't want to do that,' said Uncle Quentin. 'I'm so afraid that if there is an explosion, it maycrack the rocky bed of the sea, which is the roof of the tunnel - and then water would pour in. Itwouldn't be pleasant if we happened to be there at that moment.'
　　'Oh no. Don't let's be trapped like that,' said George, with a shudder. 'I couldn't bear it.'
　　'Perhaps I could get something to explode this stone away,' said her father, after a while. 'I've gotplenty of stuff if only I've time to put it together.'
　　'Listen!' said Julian, suddenly. 'I can hear something outside this wall. Sh!'
　　They all listened intently. Timmy whined and scratched at the stone that would not move.
　　'It's voices!' cried Dick. 'Lots of them. Who can it be?'
　　'Be quiet,' said Julian, fiercely. 'We must find out!'
　　90
　　'I know, I know!' said George, suddenly. 'It's the fishermen who have come over in their boats!
　　That's why the men didn't wait till half past ten! That's why they've gone in such a hurry! Theysaw the fisher-boats coming!'
　　'Then Anne must have brought them!' cried Dick. She must have run home to Aunt Fanny, toldher everything and given the news to the fishermen - and they've come to rescue us! Anne!
　　ANNE! WE'RE HERE!'
　　Timmy began to bark deafeningly. The others encouraged him, because they felt certain thatTimmy's bark was louder than their shouts! 'WOOF! WOOF! WOOF!'
　　Anne heard the barking and the shouting as soon as she ran into the little stone room. 'Where areyou? Where are you?' she yelled.
　　'HERE! HERE! MOVE THE STONE!' yelled Julian, shouting so loudly that everyone near himjumped violently.
　　'Move aside, Miss - I can see which stone it is,' said a man's deep voice. It was one of thefishermen. He felt round and about the stone in the recess, sure it was the right one because itwas cleaner than the others through being used as an entrance.
　　Suddenly he touched the right place, and found a tiny iron spike. He pulled it down - and thelever swung back behind it, and pulled the stone aside! Everyone hurried out, one on top of theother! The six fishermen standing in the little room stared in astonishment. Aunt Fanny was theretoo, and Anne. Aunt Fanny ran to her husband as soon as he appeared - but to her surprise hepushed her away quite roughly.
　　He ran out of the room, and hurried to the tower. Was he in time to save the island and everyoneon it? Oh hurry, hurry!'
20.最终对决
　　最终对决
　　这时，三个男孩和蒂米正在进行一次奇特的地下旅行。蒂米一声不响地在前面引路，不时地停下来等着男孩们跟上。
　　刚进入的那一段，隧道的顶部很低，孩子们不得不猫着腰往前走。但是过了一会儿，顶部变得越来越高。朱利安用手电筒往四周照了照，发现墙和地面都是由岩石构成的，不再是之前的泥土。他开始计算他们所在的位置。
　　“我们拐过了几个弯，现在是径直往悬崖的方向走。”他对迪克说，“隧道的最后几百米突然往下倾斜，我们现在应该在地下很深的地方了。”
　　直到听见巨大的轰鸣声，孩子们才确信自己真的在海底。这声音就是乔治之前听到过的。真不可思议，他们竟然穿过海底走向科林岛！
　　“像一个逼真的梦，”朱利安说，“但我不确定自己是不是喜欢这种感觉。好的，蒂米，我们来了。啊，那是什么？”
　　男孩们停下脚步。朱利安举起手电筒照过去，原来是一堆落石挡在前面。蒂米从石头的缝隙中挤了过去，但男孩们却做不到。
　　“现在该铲子出场了，马丁！”迪克兴奋地说，“过来帮忙！”
　　孩子们又推又铲，终于在落石堆里开出一个口子。“多亏有铲子啊！”朱利安说。他们继续往前走，不久又遇到一堆落石，只能再次用铲子挖起来。这时蒂米不耐烦地叫了起来，它太想回到乔治身边了。
　　他们很快来到了第一个岔路口。蒂米毫不犹豫地走向了右边的路。当看到第二个岔路口分为三条路的时候，它又迅速做出选择，没有丝毫犹豫。
　　“真厉害。”朱利安说，“这都是靠它灵敏的鼻子。只要它走过的路，都能完全记住。如果是我们，早就搞不清方向了。”
　　马丁看起来并不喜欢这次冒险，他默默地紧跟在后面。迪克猜他在担心探险结束之后的事。可怜的马丁，他最想做的事情是画画，而不是充当那个邪恶的监护人的爪牙，卷入一个个令人厌恶的所谓的“工作”。
　　“快到科林岛了吗？”迪克说，“我们已经走得够久了！”
　　“应该离岛不远了。”朱利安说，“我们现在最好保持安静，敌人随时可能出现！”
　　于是所有人都不说话了，只是安静地往前走。突然，前方隐隐闪出一道亮光。朱利安立刻举起手，示意大家都停下来。他们正在接近乔治和她爸爸所在的山洞。蒂米站在他们前面，警觉地竖起耳朵。它才不会贸然闯入危险地带呢！
　　他们全神贯注地听着，想从隐约传来的声音中分辨出说话的人是谁。“是乔治，还有昆廷叔叔。”朱利安说。蒂米则用行动做出确认，它一头冲进灯火通明的山洞，欢快地吠叫起来。
　　“蒂米！”乔治的声音响起，“你去哪儿了？”她跳了起来，似乎还撞到了什么东西。
　　“汪！”蒂米试图解释，“汪汪！”
　　朱利安和迪克也跑进了山洞，马丁跟在后面。昆廷叔叔和乔治惊奇地瞪大了眼睛。
　　“朱利安！迪克！还有马丁！你们怎么来了？”乔治喊道。蒂米围着她兴奋地上蹿下跳。
　　“我来解释吧。”朱利安说，“是蒂米带我们来的！”他讲述了整个事情的经过——凌晨时分，蒂米突然出现在科林庄园，跳到他的床上，以及在那之后发生的一切。然后，昆廷叔叔和乔治也把各自的经历告诉了他们！
　　“那两个人在哪里？”朱利安问。
　　“就在岛上的某个地方。”乔治回答，“之前我悄悄跟踪他们，看到他们从石屋的入口出去了。我觉得他们十点半会去塔上发信号，这样陆地上的人们就会以为一切正常。”
　　“我们该怎么做？”朱利安问，“你们要和我们一起从海底隧道离开吗？或者有别的计划？”
　　“最好别原路返回。”马丁立刻说，“我的监护人一直和岛上的那两个人保持着联系。如果找不到我，他就会起疑心，可能会叫上所有同伙一起过来，我们很可能在隧道里遇到他们。”
　　他们当然不知道，柯顿先生此时正躺在采石场底部，抱着腿呻吟呢。
　　“那两个人给了我七个小时，让我考虑要不要交出实验秘密。”昆廷叔叔想了一下说，“十点半之后他们就会回来，我们这么多人应该对付得了他们，何况还有蒂米帮忙！”
　　“好主意。”朱利安说，“我们可以先躲起来，等着他们回来的时候，就让蒂米拿下他们！”
　　可是他的话音未落，洞穴里的灯突然灭了！一个声音在黑暗中响起。
　　“都别动！谁敢动一下，我马上开枪！”
　　乔治的呼吸变得急促起来。那些人怎么突然回来了？蒂米为什么没有发出警告？难道是因为她一直抚摸它的耳朵，它才什么都没听见！
　　乔治握着蒂米的项圈，生怕它会在黑暗中朝那个人扑过去，被枪击中。那个人说：“想好了吗？你愿不愿意说出你的秘密？”
　　“绝不。”昆廷叔叔低沉地说。
　　“那就等着吧，这个岛、你的研究，还有你和所有人，都会统统被炸飞！”
　　“随便你！”乔治突然喊道，“你也会被炸死。你找不到坐船离开的路，会撞上礁石沉到海底！”
　　黑暗中，那个男人大笑起来。“我们不会有事的。”他说，“你们都靠墙站好！别打什么鬼主意，我的左轮手枪可不长眼睛。”
　　他们都紧紧靠着墙。蒂米想要出声咆哮，但是立刻被乔治制止了。她不想让那些人知道它也在这里。
　　黑暗中，一阵脚步声在寂静的洞穴里响起。乔治竖起耳朵仔细听着，是两个人的脚步声！他们似乎穿过洞穴离开了。她知道了！
　　他们已经安装好爆炸装置，打算从海底隧道逃离小岛！
　　脚步声一消失，乔治就打开了手电筒：“爸爸！那些人从海底逃走了，我们也必须马上离开。我的船就在岸边，我们现在赶去那里，尽快离开吧。”
　　“你们先走。”她爸爸说，“如果我能回到塔上，说不定可以破坏他们的邪恶计划！他们肯定会利用那里的能量。如果我能赶到玻璃小屋里，就可以阻止爆炸事故的发生！”
　　“快点，爸爸！”乔治惊慌地喊道，“如果可以的话，请保住我的岛！”
　　他们穿过山洞，沿着石阶飞奔。他们终于到达石屋，却被眼前的一幕惊呆了！
　　入口处的石板从里面打不开了！那两个男人破坏了机关，现在石板只能从外面打开。
　　昆廷叔叔来回摆动杠杆，却只是徒劳无功。石板纹丝不动。
　　“只有从外面才能打开。我们被困住了！”他绝望地说。
　　他们在石阶上坐成一排，每个人又冷又饿，心里充满绝望的痛苦。他们现在该怎么办？再返回洞穴，沿着海底隧道回到大陆？
　　“我可不想那样。”昆廷叔叔说，“一旦发生爆炸，海床受到冲击，隧道的顶就会坍塌，海水会涌进来。如果我们正好在隧道里，那就太糟了。”
　　“不，我们不能就像现在这样被困着。”乔治战战兢兢地说，“我快要受不了了。”
　　“也许我可以找些东西把石板炸开。”过了一会儿，她爸爸说，“我有很多材料，只是需要一些时间来组装。”
　　“听！”朱利安突然说，“外面有声音。嘘！”大家都竖起耳朵听着。蒂米呜咽着，使劲挠着那块石板。
　　“有人在说话！”迪克叫喊起来，“有很多人！会是谁呢？”
　　“安静！”朱利安大声说，“我们必须听清楚！”
　　“我知道了！”乔治突然说，“是渔民来了！所以那两个男人没有等到十点半就匆匆忙忙走了！他们看到渔船来了！”
　　“一定是安妮带他们来的！”迪克喊道，“一定是她跑回家去找范妮婶婶，然后叫渔民来救我们！安妮！安妮！我们在这里！”
　　蒂米发出震耳欲聋的吠叫。大家都觉得它的叫声比他们几个合起来还要响亮，都鼓励它大声一些，再大声一些！
　　“嗷呜！嗷呜！”
　　安妮一走进小石屋就听到了狗叫声和大家的喊声。“你们在哪儿？”她喊道。
　　“在这里！快把石板移开！”朱利安大声喊着，其他人也跟着他又喊又跳。
　　“请让一让，小姐。我知道是哪块石头了。”一个男人用低沉的声音说道。那是一个渔民。他刚才一直绕着屋子查看，找到一块比其他石头都要干净的石头，确定那里就是入口。
　　突然，他摸到了正确的位置，发现了一枚小铁钉。他拔出铁钉，向后摇动杠杆，石板打开了！
　　石板后面的人一个接一个地冲了出来！站在石屋里的六个渔民非常惊讶，范妮婶婶和安妮也是。范妮婶婶飞快地跑到她的丈夫身边，令她惊讶的是，他竟然粗鲁地一把将她推开。
　　他以最快的速度冲出石屋，奔向那座高塔。他来得及救下科林岛和所有人吗？快点，再快点！
Chapter Twenty-one THE END OF THE ADVENTURE
　　Chapter Twenty-one THE END OF THE ADVENTURE
　　'WHERE'S he gone?' said Aunt Fanny, quite hurt. Nobody answered. Julian, George and Martinwere watching the tower with anxious intensity. If only Uncle Quentin would appear at the top.
　　Ah - there he was! He had taken up with him a big stone. As everyone watched he smashed theglass round the tower with the stone. Crash! Crash! Crash! The wires that ran through the glass91
　　were broken and split as the glass crashed into pieces. No power could race through them now.
　　Uncle Quentin leaned out of the broken glass room and shouted exultantly.
　　'It's all right! I was in time! I've destroyed the power that might have blown up the island - you'resafe!'
　　George found that her knees were suddenly shaking. She had to sit down on the floor. Timmycame and licked her face wonderingly. Then he too sat down.
　　'What's he doing, smashing the tower up?' asked a burly fisherman. 'I don't understand all this.'
　　Uncle Quentin came down the tower and rejoined them. 'Another ten minutes and I should havebeen too late,' he said. 'Thank goodness, Anne, you all arrived when you did.'
　　'I ran all the way home, told Aunt Fanny, and we got the fishermen to come over as soon as theycould get out their boats,' explained Anne. 'We couldn't think of any other way of rescuing you.
　　Where are the wicked men?'
　　'Trying to escape down the under-sea tunnel,' said Julian. 'Oh - you don't know about that, Anne!'
　　Arid he told her; while the fishermen listened open-mouthed.
　　'Look here,' said Uncle Quentin, when he had finished. 'As the boats are here, the men might aswell take all my gear back with them. I've finished my job here. I shan't want the island anymore.'
　　'Oh! Then we can have it!' said George, delighted. 'And there's plenty of the holidays left. We'llhelp to bring up what you want, Father.'
　　'We ought to get back as quickly as we can, so as to catch those fellows at the other end of thetunnel, sir,' said one of the fishermen.
　　'Yes. We ought,' said Aunt Fanny.
　　'Gracious! They'll find Mr. Curton there with a broken leg,' said Anne, suddenly remembering.
　　The others looked at her in surprise. This was the first they had heard of Mr. Curton being in thequarry. Anne explained. 'And I told him he was a very wicked man,' she ended triumphantly.
　　'Quite right,' said Uncle Quentin, with a laugh. 'Well, perhaps we'd better get my gear anothertime.'
　　'Oh, two of us can see to that for you now,' said the burly fisherman. 'Miss George here, she's gother boat in the cove, and you've got yours, sir. The others can go back with you, if you like - andTom and me, we'll fix up your things and bring them across to the mainland later on. Save uscoming over again, sir.'
　　92
　　'Right,' said Uncle Quentin, pleased. 'You do that, then. It's down in the caves through that tunnelbehind the stone.'
　　They all went down to the cove. It was a beautiful day and the sea was very calm, except justround the island, where the waters were always rough. Soon the boats were being sailed or rowedto the mainland.
　　'The adventure is over!' said Anne. 'How queer - I didn't think it was one while it was happening-- but now I see it was!'
　　'Another to add to our long list of adventures,' said Julian. 'Cheer up, Martin - don't look so blue.
　　Whatever happens, we'll see you don't come out badly over this. You helped us, and you threw inyour lot with us. We'll see that you don't suffer - won't we, Uncle Quentin? We'd never have gotthrough those falls of rock if we hadn't had Martin and his spades!'
　　'Well - thanks,' said Martin. 'If you can get me away from my guardian - and never let me seehim again - I'd be happy!'
　　'It's quite likely that Mr. Curton will be put somewhere safe where he won't be able to see hisfriends for quite a long time,' said Uncle Quentin dryly. 'So I don't think you need worry.'
　　As soon as the boats reached shore, Julian, Dick, Timmy and Uncle Quentin went off to thequarry to see if Mr. Curton was still there - and to wait for the other two men to come out of thetunnel! Mr. Curton was there all right, still groaning and calling for help. Uncle Quentin spoke tohim sternly.
　　'We know your part in this matter, Curton. You will be dealt with by the police. They will bealong in a short while.'
　　Timmy sniffed round Mr. Curton, and then walked away, nose in air, as if to say 'What a nastybit of work!'
　　The others arranged themselves at the mouth of the hole and waited. But nobody came. An hourwent by - two hours. Still nobody.
　　'I'm glad Martin and Anne didn't come,' said Uncle Quentin. 'I do wish we'd brought sandwiches.'
　　At that moment the police arrived, scrambling down the steep sides of the quarry. The policedoctor was with them and he saw to Mr. Curton's leg. Then, with the help of the others, he gotthe man to the top with great difficulty.
　　'Julian, go back and get sandwiches,' said Uncle Quentin at last. 'It looks as if we've got a longwait!'
　　93
　　Julian went back, and was soon down the quarry with neat packets of ham sandwiches and athermos of hot coffee. The two policemen who were still left offered to stay and watch, if UncleQuentin wanted to go home.
　　'Dear me, no!' he said. 'I want to see the faces of these two fellows when they come out. It'sgoing to be one of the nicest moments of my life! The island is not blown up. My secret is safe.
　　My book is safe. My work is finished. And I just want to tell these things to my two dearfriends!'
　　'You know, Father, I believe they've lost their way underground,' said George. 'Julian said therewere many different, passages. Timmy took the boys through the right ones, of course -- but theywould have been quite lost if they hadn't had him with them!'
　　Her father's face fell at the thought of the men being lost underground. He did so badly want tosee their dismayed faces when they arrived in the quarry!
　　'We could send Timmy in,' said Julian. 'He would soon find them and bring them out. Wouldn'tyou, Tim?'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, agreeing.
　　'Oh yes - that's a good idea,' said George. 'They won't hurt him if they think he can show themthe way out! Go on in, Timmy. Find them boy; find them! Bring them here!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, obligingly, and disappeared under the shelf of rock.
　　Everyone waited, munching sandwiches and sipping coffee. And then they heard Timmy's barkagain, from underground! There was a panting noise, then a scraping sound as somebody camewriggling out from under the rock. He stood up - and then he saw the silent group watching him.
　　He gasped.
　　'Good morning, Johnson,' said Uncle Quentin, in an amiable voice. 'How are you?'
　　Johnson went white. He sat down on the nearby heather. 'You win!' he said.
　　'I do,' said Uncle Quentin. 'In fact, I win handsomely. Your little plan went wrong. My secret isstill safe - and next year it will be given to the whole world!'
　　There was another scraping sound and the second man arrived. He stood up too - and then hesaw the quietly watching group.
　　'Good morning, Peters,' said Uncle Quentin. 'So nice to see you again. How did you like yourunderground walk? We found it better to come by sea.'
　　Peters looked at Johnson, and he too sat down suddenly. 'What's happened?' he said to Johnson.
　　94
　　'It's all up,' said Johnson. Then Timmy appeared, wagging his tail, and went to George.
　　'I bet they were glad when Timmy came up to them!' said Julian.
　　Johnson looked at him. 'Yes. We were lost in those hateful tunnels. Curton said he'd come tomeet us, but he never came.'
　　'No. He's probably in the prison hospital by now, with a broken leg,' said Uncle Quentin. 'Well,constable - do your duty.'
　　Both men were at once arrested. Then the whole company made their way back over the moor.
　　The two men were put into a police car and driven off. The rest of the company went into KirrinCottage to have a good meal.
　　'I'm most terribly hungry,' said George. 'Joanna, have you got anything nice for breakfast?'
　　'Not much,' said Joanna, from the kitchen. 'Only bacon and eggs and mushrooms!'
　　'Oooh!' said Anne. 'Joanna, you shall have the O.B.C.B.E.!'
　　'And what may that be?' cried Joanna, but Anne couldn't remember.
　　'It's a decoration!' she cried.
　　'Well, I'm not a Christmas tree!' shouted back Joanna. 'You come and help with the breakfast!'
　　It was a very jolly breakfast that the seven of them - no eight, for Timmy must certainly becounted -- sat down to. Martin, now that he was free of his guardian, became quite a differentboy.
　　The children made plans for him. 'You can stay with the coastguard, because he likes you - hekept on and on saying you weren't a bad boy! And you can come and play with us and go to theisland. And Uncle Quentin will see if he can get you into an art-school. He says you deserve areward for helping to save his wonderful secret!'
　　Martin glowed with pleasure. It seemed as if a load had fallen away from his shoulders.
　　'I've never had a chance till now,' he said, 'I'll make good. You see if I don't!'
　　'Mother! Can we go and stay on Kirrin Island and watch the tower being taken down tomorrow?'
　　begged George. 'Do say yes! And can we stay there a whole week? We can sleep in that littleroom as we did before.'
　　'Well -- I suppose you can!' said her mother, smiling at George's eager face. 'I'd rather like tohave your father to myself for a few days and feed him up a bit.'
　　'Oh -- that reminds me, Fanny,' said her husband, suddenly. 'I tried some soup you left for me,the night before last. And, my dear, it was horrible! Quite bad!'
　　95
　　'Oh Quentin! I told you to pour it away! You know I did,' said his wife, distressed. 'It must havebeen completely bad. You really are dreadful.'
　　They all finished their breakfast at last, and went out into the garden. They looked across KirrinBay to Kirrin Island. It looked lovely in the morning sun.
　　'We've had a lot of adventures together,' said Julian. 'More than most children. They have beenexciting, haven't they?'
　　Yes -- they have. But now we must say good-bye to the Five, and to Kirrin Island too. Good-bye,Julian, Dick, George, Anne -- and Timmy. But only Timmy hears our good-bye, for he has suchsharp ears.
　　THE END
21.冒险结束
　　冒险结束
　　“他这是要去哪儿啊？”范妮婶婶伤心地问，可是没人回答她。
　　孩子们都焦急地望着塔楼上的玻璃小屋。昆廷叔叔能及时赶到吗？
　　啊，他出现了！
　　昆廷叔叔还带着一块大石头，大家都看着他用石头拼命砸向玻璃墙。砰！砰！哗啦！
　　玻璃碎了，穿过玻璃的那些电线也被砸断了。没有任何能量能够通过它们传导了。昆廷叔叔从玻璃洞里探出身子，兴奋地大喊：“行啦！我做到了！我已经摧毁了可能引发爆炸的能量。科林岛保住了，大家都安全了！”
　　悬到嗓子眼儿的心终于放下了。乔治感觉膝盖一软，跌坐在了地上。蒂米跑过去，好奇地舔着她的脸，也挨着她坐了下来。
　　“他这是干什么，把塔拆了吗？”一个身材魁梧的渔民问，“我真搞不懂。”
　　昆廷叔叔从塔上下来，重新加入了他们。“再晚十分钟就来不及了。”他说，“谢天谢地，安妮，你们来得真是时候。”
　　“我一路跑回家告诉范妮婶婶，然后找了很多渔民，以最快的速度划船过来。”安妮解释说，“我们想不出其他办法来救你们了，那些坏人在哪里？”
　　“从海底隧道逃走了吧。”朱利安说，“哦，你还不知道海底隧道的事呢，安妮！”他把事情的经过一五一十地告诉了安妮。旁边的渔民们听见后都惊讶地张大了嘴巴。
　　“看这里。”昆廷叔叔说，“既然船都来了，把我的实验设备都运回去吧。我已经完成了在岛上的实验，不需要继续留在这里了。”
　　“哦！那我们可以待在这儿啦！”乔治高兴地说，“离假期结束还早呢。我们会帮你把设备运回去的，爸爸。”
　　“我们应该尽快回去，这样还能在隧道的另一头抓到那些家伙。”一个渔民说。
　　“对，我们就这么做。”范妮婶婶说。
　　“太好了，他们还会在那里发现摔断了腿的柯顿先生。”安妮突然想起了这件事。
　　其他人惊讶地看着她，这是他们第一次听说柯顿先生也在采石场。安妮解释了事情经过。
　　“最后我告诉他，他是个非常邪恶的人。”她神气地说。
　　“没错。”昆廷叔叔笑着说，“好吧，我们改天再来搬设备吧。”
　　“不用，我们两个可以帮你。”那个魁梧的渔民说，“乔治的船在这里，你的船也在。其他人可以跟你一起回去，我和汤姆留下来帮你把东西装好，然后运回陆地，这样就不用再跑一趟了。”
　　“好的，”昆廷叔叔高兴地说，“那就请你们帮忙把设备运回去吧。东西都在洞穴里，穿过那块石头后面的隧道就能找到了。非常感谢。”
　　大家都来到了小海湾。天气不错，海面非常平静，只是科林岛周围的海浪还是那么汹涌。很快，大家就划着船回到了陆地。
　　“冒险结束了！”安妮说，“真奇怪——我从没想过这会是一场冒险，但现在我确信，它就是！”
　　“我们长长的冒险记录里又可以添上一笔了，”朱利安说，“开心点，马丁，别那么闷闷不乐了。发生了这么多事之后，我们都觉得你是个好孩子。虽然你曾经和坏人在一起，但是你没有变坏。我们不会再让你像以前那样遭受痛苦了。对吧，昆廷叔叔？如果没有马丁和他的铲子，我们根本不可能通过被落石堵住的隧道！”
　　“谢谢，”马丁感激地说，“如果能摆脱我的监护人，再也不用见到他，我会很开心的！”
　　“不用担心，我想柯顿先生会被安置在一个地方，很长时间都见不到他的朋友了。”昆廷叔叔说。
　　船一靠岸，朱利安、迪克、蒂米和昆廷叔叔就立刻跑到采石场。他们想看看柯顿先生是不是还在那里，等着他的两个同伙从隧道里出来。
　　柯顿先生还躺在采石场底部，大声呻吟着呼救。昆廷叔叔严厉地对他说：“我们知道你干了什么，柯顿先生。警察马上就来了，到时候他们会处理你的。”
　　蒂米在柯顿先生周围嗅了嗅，然后鼻孔朝天地走开了，好像在说，这人真讨厌！其他人则守在洞口等着那两个人出来。
　　但是没有人从隧道出来。一个小时过去了，两个小时过去了，还是没人出来。
　　“幸好马丁和安妮没来。”昆廷叔叔说，“如果我们有点三明治就好了。”
　　这时，警察赶到了，他们从采石场的陡坡爬了下来，随行的医生检查了柯顿先生的腿，然后和其他人一起艰难地把他拉到上面。
　　“朱利安，回去拿些三明治吧。”昆廷叔叔忍不住说，“看来我们得多等一会儿了！”
　　朱利安跑回家，很快带着一大袋火腿三明治和一壶热咖啡回到采石场。两个警察说昆廷叔叔可以先回家，他们会守在这儿。
　　“不！”昆廷叔叔拒绝说，“这两个人出来的时候，我一定要看看他们的表情。这将是我生命中最美妙的时刻之一！科林岛安然无恙，我的实验秘密也守住了，我的笔记本好好地保管着，我的工作也顺利完成了。我必须把这一切都告诉两位‘亲爱的朋友’！”
　　“爸爸，他们肯定是在隧道里迷路了。”乔治说，“朱利安说里面有很多岔路口。蒂米肯定能走对，可是他们找不到路啊！”
　　一想到这些人可能出不来了，乔治爸爸的脸就皱了起来。他太想看到他们那副既惊讶又沮丧的模样了！
　　“我们可以让蒂米进去，很快就能把他们带出来。”朱利安说，“你能做到吧，蒂米？”
　　“汪！”蒂米同意了。
　　“好主意。”乔治说，“如果他们知道蒂米能给他们引路，就不会伤害它了。去吧，蒂米，去找到他们！把他们带到这里来！”
　　“汪汪。”蒂米愉快地叫着，消失在大石头下面。
　　他们一边等待着，一边吃着三明治、喝着咖啡。终于，他们又听到了蒂米的叫声。
　　他们听见了喘息的声音，还有一阵摩擦声。有人从洞里爬出来了。那人站直身子，看见一群人沉默地盯着他，呼吸变得急促起来。
　　“早上好啊，约翰逊，”昆廷叔叔亲热地打招呼，“你还好吗？”
　　约翰逊的脸色瞬间变得苍白，一屁股跌坐在旁边的石南花丛里。“你赢了！”他垂头丧气地说。
　　“我赢了，而且是大获全胜。”昆廷叔叔说，“看来你的小计划出了点纰漏，我的秘密仍然是安全的。明年，我就要向全世界公布！”
　　又有一阵摩擦声传来，另一个人也爬了出来。他站起身，也看到了一群人正沉默地盯着他。
　　“早上好啊，彼得。”昆廷叔叔说，“很高兴再见到你。你的地下漫步怎么样？是不是比划船要惬意得多啊？”
　　彼得看了看约翰逊，也一屁股坐在了地上。“怎么回事？”他问约翰逊。
　　“一切都结束了，我们完了。”约翰逊说。然后蒂米也出现了，摇着尾巴跑向乔治。
　　“我打赌，看到蒂米走近，他们一定非常激动！”朱利安说。
　　约翰逊看着朱利安说：“没错，我们在那些可恶的隧道里迷路了。柯顿说会来接应我们，但他没有出现。”
　　“哦，他的腿断了，现在应该在监狱的医院里。”昆廷叔叔说，“警官们，接下来就是你们的工作了。”
　　那两个人被逮捕了。之后，所有人都离开了采石场。两个坏人被押进警车带走了。其他人回到科林庄园，准备好好地美餐一顿。
　　“我快要饿死了。”乔治问，“乔安娜，早餐有什么好吃的吗？”
　　“哦，没什么特别的。”乔安娜从厨房走出来，故意轻描淡写地说，“也就只有点培根、鸡蛋和蘑菇！”
　　“噢！噢！”安妮欢呼起来，“乔安娜，你确实应该获得奖章！”
　　“什么是奖章？”乔安娜问。可是安妮也不知道应该怎么解释。
　　“就是一种装饰品！”她终于想出了一个答案。
　　“好吧，我可不需要那些叮叮当当的玩意儿！”乔安娜喊道，“来帮我摆放早餐吧！”
　　这是一顿非常愉快的早餐，他们中的七人——不对，算上蒂米是八个了，坐在一起。马丁摆脱了监护人的控制，就像变了一个人。
　　孩子们帮他做着各种计划：“你可以留下来和海岸警卫住在一起，他很喜欢你，总说你不是坏孩子！你也可以来和我们一起去岛上玩。昆廷叔叔会帮你联系艺术学校，他说你帮他守护了重要的秘密，应该得到奖励！”
　　马丁的脸上洋溢着幸福和快乐，好像甩掉了沉重的包袱。“我以前从来没有这样的机会，”他说，“我会做好的，你们瞧着吧！”
　　“妈妈，我们明天可以去科林岛观看拆除塔楼吗？”乔治问，“你就答应吧！我们可以在那里待一周吗？像以前那样睡在城堡的小石屋里。”
　　“好吧，可以！”她妈妈微笑着说，看着乔治热切的脸，“我也想和你爸爸单独待上几天，让他吃点好吃的。”
　　“哦，你提醒我了，范妮。”昆廷叔叔突然说，“我前天晚上尝了尝你准备的汤。嗯……亲爱的，那味道太糟糕了！”
　　“昆廷，我早就叫你把汤倒掉了！”范妮婶婶不高兴地说，“那肯定都坏了，你真是让人无话可说。”
　　大家吃完早饭，走进了花园。他们的目光越过科林湾，停留在科林岛上——在清晨的阳光下，它看起来可爱极了。
　　“想不到我们一起经历了这么多次冒险。”朱利安说，“比大多数孩子经历得多多了。这些冒险真让人难忘啊，是不是？”
　　是的，真让人难忘。但是现在，又到了说再见的时候了。
　　再见了，美丽的科林岛。再见了，朱利安、迪克、乔治、安妮，还有蒂米。但是只有蒂米听到了我们的告别，因为它的耳朵总是那么灵敏。
　　“汪！再见！”